Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The rain fell in a steady, cold curtain, washing the grimy streets of Sector 5. Two figures, shrouded in long coats, moved through the shadows. The familiar weight of the Buster Swords on their backs felt like a part of them. Zack Fair, his usual swagger replaced by a quiet vigilance, led the way. Cloud Strife walked a step behind, his face a ghost in the dim light. He hadn't spoken more than a handful of words in two years.

“Almost there, buddy,” Zack said, his voice a low rumble. “She’s gonna be so surprised.”

They found the house tucked away on a quiet street. A single window on the second floor glowed with a soft, warm light. Zack’s heart pounded, a mixture of hope and fear. He knocked on the door, a quick rhythm he knew she’d recognize.

The door opened a crack, revealing Elmyra, Aerith’s adoptive mother. Her eyes, usually so kind, were wide with caution. She took in Zack’s disheveled appearance and the silent figure behind him. “What do you want?” she asked, her voice tight with suspicion.

“Elmyra, it’s me,” Zack said softly, pushing his hood back. “Zack.”

Recognition dawned on her face, quickly followed by a mix of relief and worry. She glanced at Cloud, who stared at the ground, his mind a million miles away. His fingers, tucked inside his pockets, twitched. He saw a flash of red blood on his hands, on his mother’s clothes. The smell of burning wood filled his nose. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to force the memories away.

Aerith appeared behind Elmyra, her face a question mark. “Who is it?”

Before anyone could answer, she saw him. Her eyes widened, and a gasp escaped her lips. “Zack!”

She lunged forward, pushing past Elmyra and throwing her arms around him. The hug was fierce, full of years of unspoken fear and hope. “I thought you were dead! Where have you been?”

“It’s a long story,” Zack said, holding her tight. “But I’m here now.” He pulled away just enough to look at her, a wide grin on his face. Then he gestured to the silent figure behind him. “Aerith, this is my friend, Cloud.”

Cloud didn’t move. He didn’t even look up. He felt her eyes on him, a gentle, curious gaze. He saw Tifa’s face in his mind the way she looked at him with such warmth, before the fire, before the blood. He remembered his mother’s smile, her loving words, and the cold reality of her grave. He squeezed his hands into fists.

Aerith, unbothered by his silence, stepped closer. “Hello, Cloud. It’s nice to meet you.”

Zack stepped in. “He’s… a little shy. We’ve been through a lot.”

Elmyra, still on edge, finally invited them inside. “Come in. You’re dripping all over my floor.”

As they stepped out of the rain, Cloud’s gaze fell on a single flower pot near the door. The simple pink flowers seemed out of place in the grim setting. He thought of his hometown, of the fields of flowers that used to bloom outside Tifa’s house. He saw her, her face streaked with soot and tears, holding onto his bloodied hand. A sharp, physical pain pierced his heart. He felt his knees buckle. He was a sinner, a ghost haunted by the living. This life, this hope, was something he didn’t deserve.

The next day was a blur of domesticity. Zack, in a show of newfound skill, baked bread that won over a skeptical Elmyra. Aerith, ever the optimist, decided Cloud needed to get out of the house.

“Come on, my bodyguard,” she said with a cheerful lilt, tugging on his sleeve. “We’re going on a flower run.”

Zack gave him a nudge. “Go on, buddy. Get some fresh air.”

Cloud silently followed her into the afternoon light. He walked a step behind, his eyes scanning the streets, an old habit from his days in Sephiroth’s command. Aerith, unfazed by his quiet demeanor, tried to make conversation.

“So, Zack said you were in SOLDIER?” she asked, arranging a bouquet of flowers in a basket.

“Yeah.”

“What was it like?”

“Fine.”

She sighed in frustration. “You’re a man of many words, aren’t you?”

He didn't reply. They walked on, and she began to tell him about the different sectors. When she mentioned the Seventh Heaven bar and the girl who ran it, a flicker of recognition passed through his mind, but it was quickly lost in a haze.

A small boy ran up and asked his mother for a flower. Aerith gave him one, and Cloud felt a pang of longing for a simpler time, when he had a mother, a home, and a future.

“I could use a drink,” he said, his voice rusty.

Aerith’s eyes lit up. “Oh, the Don’s place? Or the night market? You have to be careful, though.” She then grew serious. “But first, a favor. Could you walk me to the church? I want to… to pray.”

He didn't argue. They walked in silence, the air thick with unspoken thoughts. When they arrived, the crumbling church was a haven of green and light.

“I want to thank God for bringing Zack back to me,” she said, her voice soft. “And… I want you to pray, too.”

He shook his head, looking down at his hands, his knuckles turning white. “If I prayed, no one would listen. I'm a sinner. I'm already in hell.”

Her heart broke a little at his words, but she simply gave him a small, sad smile. “Wait for me outside.”

He stood by the entrance, the Buster Sword a weight on his back, his mind a whirlwind of fragmented memories. He saw his own hands, red and sticky, and the blood on Tifa's face. He saw his mother's lifeless body. He remembered Sephiroth’s cruel, commanding words, and the terror of the flames. He was a monster, he knew it. He had a past he couldn’t run from.

When Aerith emerged, the gentle sunlight illuminating her face, she didn't say a word about his refusal to pray. She simply took his arm.

“I prayed for you,” she said softly. “That God would forgive your sins.”

He stopped walking. A lump formed in his throat. For the first time in a long time, he felt something other than cold rage and guilt. He felt… seen.

They walked in silence for a while before she asked another question. “Is there a girl in your life?”

Cloud looked up at the sky, a distant, hollow look in his eyes. “There was. She… died a long time ago.” His voice was barely a whisper. “I hope she found her peace.”

He fell silent again, and they continued their journey back to her home, the unspoken grief between them as heavy as the Buster Sword on his back.

Zack and Elmyra sat across from each other at the kitchen table, their conversation a low murmur. Cloud, walking in after his flower run with Aerith, froze in the doorway. He saw the serious expression on Zack’s face, the slight tension in Elmyra’s shoulders, and his heart sank. His first thought was betrayal that Zack had told her everything. But as Zack looked up and saw him, the grim mask slipped away, replaced by his usual easy grin. He was Zack the friend again.

Cloud moved silently, taking a seat at the table. He ate with them, but remained a ghost at the feast, answering questions with single words or a shake of his head. Aerith and Zack tried to draw him out, but his gaze was fixed on his plate, a fortress of silence.

After the meal, as Aerith and Elmyra started clearing dishes, Zack got up and sat beside Cloud. “Don't worry,” he said quietly, as if reading Cloud’s mind. “Your secret is safe with me. I didn't tell her anything.”

A silent weight lifted from Cloud’s shoulders. He let out a long, slow sigh and finally looked at Zack. “Then what did you tell her?”

“Nothing, basically,” Zack said with a shrug. “I just told her we both refused a mission and Shinra ordered capital punishment on us. Said we escaped. It’s close enough to the truth.”

Cloud's gaze went distant, lost in a memory of blood and fire. “You know, capital punishment is heaven to me at this point.”

Zack’s easy demeanor vanished. He put a hand on Cloud’s shoulder, his expression a mask of concern. “Come on, Cloud. Don’t say that. You promised me, remember? You have to try and enjoy life.” He leaned in closer. “Have you… have you heard his voice in your head lately?”

“No,” Cloud said, shaking his head. “Not really. It’s been a long time. I hope to never hear it again.”

“That’s it, buddy.” Zack’s hand squeezed his shoulder reassuringly. “I’m not letting anything happen to you again. I promise.”

Later, when the house had settled, Cloud walked out to the front garden. He sat on the small, wooden bench, staring up at the endless sea of stars, each one a tiny, cold promise of a world far away from Midgar.

Aerith joined Zack at the window, watching the lonely figure. “You have a strange friend,” she said softly.

Zack sighed, his gaze fixed on Cloud. “Yeah. But he’s been through a lot. Just give him some time. I know he’ll push through this.”

She held out a cup of tea to him. “So, are you going to tell me his story?”

Zack took the cup but shook his head. “I’m sorry, Aerith. You need to get permission from him. I promised him, and a man’s promise is sacred.”

“Okay,” she said, her head resting on his shoulder. “Then where have you been for five years? Tseng dropped by from time to time to make sure I was alright, and he told me you were dead... in a botched mission. That really hurt me, my savior.”

Zack wrapped his arm around her. “I’m sorry. I promised we’d meet again, remember?”

A sudden, sharp "Ahem!" came from behind them. They jumped apart, their faces flushing with embarrassment as Elmyra stood there, a disapproving look on her face.

“Mom!” Aerith groaned. “It's rude to appear out of nowhere like that!”

“You know what's rude?” Elmyra shot back. “It's rude to act all lovely dovey with a guy you just met. Now go to your room!”

Aerith sighed dramatically and shuffled off. When she was gone, Elmyra turned to Zack, her expression serious. “Promise me you won’t break my little girl’s heart. You will make her happy.”

Zack looked her in the eye, his voice as serious as he could make it. “I promise. A man’s word is sacred.”

Cloud stepped inside, the front door closing with a soft click behind him. The house was quiet. Too quiet. He stood perfectly still, his senses on high alert. A faint noise drifted from the kitchen. His hand immediately went to the hilt of the Buster Sword on his back, his muscles tensing. He moved silently, one careful step after another, until he reached the kitchen doorway.

It was just Zack, standing in front of an open cabinet, rummaging for a midnight snack. He turned, a half-eaten bag of chips in his hand, and grinned. “Took you long enough! I’ve been waiting for hours.”

Cloud let his hand fall from his sword, the tension leaving his shoulders. “You were going to attack me?” Zack asked, a hint of concern in his voice.

Cloud shrugged. “Just to be sure. You never know with Shinra.”

“Right,” Zack said, his smile fading. “Hey, are you still afraid of sleeping? You were out cold last night.”

“What? No!” Cloud said, perhaps too quickly.

“Come on, let’s go to bed,” Zack said, letting out a yawn. “I promised Elmyra I’d bake her a cake in the morning, and a man’s word is sacred.”

“Okay,” Cloud sighed, following him out of the kitchen.

They went to the small room they’d been lent, a storage closet cleared out for them. Cloud lay down on the makeshift bed, staring at the ceiling, fighting the urge to fall asleep. After a few minutes, he turned to Zack.

“Zack?”

“Yeah?” Zack’s voice was already slurred with sleep.

“Can I ask you something?”

“Ask away.”

Cloud’s voice was a whisper. “How can you sleep at night?”

Zack sat up. “Easy. I close my eyes and I sleep.”

“But I can’t,” Cloud said, a bitter edge to his tone. “All I can see is fire and ash, knowing what really happened back then.”

Zack’s quiet laughter stopped. He sat up fully and looked at Cloud with a grave expression. “Cloud, just try it. Lie down, close your eyes, and remember some memory with your loved ones. It’ll relax your mind and let you sleep. Try it.”

Cloud did. He closed his eyes and tried to remember his mother’s smile and Tifa’s laugh. He focused on the good memories, and slowly, the tension in his body eased. In less than half an hour, he was asleep.

A little while later, Zack looked over at him. “Cloud?”

When he didn’t get an answer, Zack smiled, lay his head back on his pillow, and drifted off to sleep.

In his nightmare, Cloud was back in Nibelheim. The city was a sea of fire, the flames licking at the sky. He saw his mother, her face etched with terror, begging for her life. A figure in a black uniform Sephiroth raised a sword, and with a swift, merciless motion, ended her life. Cloud watched, frozen, a silent scream caught in his throat.

Then the scene shifted. He was standing in the middle of a burning street. Zack lunged at him, his Buster Sword raised. He brought him to the ground, and Cloud’s ears were filled with the commanding voice, distorted and malevolent.

“Kill him.”

Zack lay motionless, his eyes closed. “No, please, no!” Cloud pleaded, tears streaming down his face. “Please!” His arms lifted on their own, his muscles moving against his will, a puppet on a string. He raised his sword, his body preparing for the final, killing blow.

“No! Please, I beg you!” he screamed, his voice raw with despair.

He sat bolt upright, drenched in sweat, his heart hammering against his ribs. He took in his surroundings—the cramped room, the smell of damp earth—and reminded himself, “It's just a nightmare, Cloud. Just a nightmare.”

He got up and retrieved his sword, sitting with his back against the wall, the heavy blade resting between his legs. Exhaustion finally won, and with the silent comfort of the sword in his hands, he drifted back into a restless sleep.

Cloud woke up on the floor, his sword still in his hand. He looked at the empty bed where Zack was supposed to be sleeping and put the sword back on his back. He was still rattled from the nightmare, but a part of him felt a strange sense of comfort knowing that Zack was alive and well.

He walked out of the room, looking for Zack, and found him in the kitchen. He was standing in front of the counter, a bag of flour on the floor.

Zack looked at Cloud and smiled. “Bad dream, huh?” he asked, a hint of concern in his voice.

“Yeah,” Cloud said, his voice a low grumble.

“What was it about?” Zack asked.

“The same as before. I hear the voice, lose control, and I kill you.”

Zack sighed and put a hand on Cloud’s shoulder. “Well, look at me. I’m alive and kicking. It’s just a dream, Cloud. No one’s going to hurt you. We’re free now. Relax a little.”

Cloud nodded, the words a balm to his raw nerves. “Yeah, you’re right. I’m going to go see the market. Do you want to come with me?”

“No,” Zack said. “The cake isn’t finished, and Elmyra will never let me hear the end of it. You go and come back at lunch.”

“Alright,” Cloud said, a small smile on his face.

He walked out of the house and made his way to the market. The sun was warm on his skin, but the air was still cold. He passed by a newsstand and saw a paper with the headline, “AVALANCHE ATTACKS SECTOR ONE REACTOR.” He picked up a paper and read the article, his eyes wide with disbelief. A group of terrorists had attacked a Shinra reactor. He could see the smoke rising from the sky. He felt a pang of sadness for the people who had died in the attack. He walked away from the newsstand, the paper clutched in his hand.

He felt a hand on his shoulder and turned around to see Aerith. “Well, good afternoon, sleeping beauty.”

He didn’t know what to say. He was flustered, his mind still on the news.

“So what made you get out of the house?” Aerith asked, her voice soft and gentle.

“I just wanted some fresh air,” Cloud said.

Aerith nodded and led him to the school. She introduced him to the children and told them he was a First Class SOLDIER.

Cloud corrected her. “Retired First Class SOLDIER.”

He sat there awkwardly, looking at the children. He felt a pang of guilt. He wasn’t a SOLDIER. He was a fraud. He was a monster.

“If you want to be like me,” he said, his voice a low rumble, “you need to work hard at school and become the number one in your class to be a First Class SOLDIER.”

The children’s eyes lit up, and they all started asking him questions. He answered as best he could, but his mind was elsewhere.

Afterward, Aerith asked him to walk her to the church. He obliged, and they walked in silence. When they reached the church, he let her go inside and stood outside, lost in his thoughts.

He thought of all his fallen friends in Shinra, his mother, and Tifa. He thought of the promise he made to her, the promise he could never fulfill. He thought of how she would laugh at him, a failed SOLDIER, a monster. He thought it was for the better that she died and couldn’t see the mess that he was.

When Aerith came out of the church, she told him she had prayed for him. He stayed silent. He was a sinner. A monster. He was not worthy of her prayers.

As they walked back to her house, they saw two Shinra patrols asking Elmyra about Avalanche. Elmyra told them that neither she nor Aerith knew anything. The patrols thanked her and left. When they were gone, Aerith saw Cloud’s eyes change color, and his demeanor shifted. He became a killing machine, ready to strike. She grabbed his arm and told him they were gone and he needed to relax. After a minute, he was back to his old self, and they went back home.

Cloud entered the house, his eyes scanning every corner. The memory of the Shinra patrols was fresh, and his hand instinctively went to the hilt of his sword. “Where’s Zack?” he asked Elmyra, his voice sharp with urgency.

Elmyra, with a knowing glance at Aerith, simply gestured to the balcony door. Aerith stepped forward and opened it, revealing a flustered Zack trying to look nonchalant while holding a half-eaten slice of cake. Cloud’s tense posture softened, his hand moving away from his sword as he let out a quiet sigh of relief.

“You really hid on the balcony?” Cloud asked, a hint of a smile on his face.

“You can never be too careful!” Zack said with a shrug.

After a moment, Aerith looked at Zack, a question in her eyes. He shook his head slightly, a silent understanding passing between them. Her question about Cloud’s story would remain unanswered for now.

Cloud, surprisingly, walked over to the table and began helping Elmyra set it for lunch. They all sat down to enjoy the meal Zack had prepared. The food was delicious, but the conversation quickly turned to the news of the reactor bombing.

“What Avalanche did was pointless,” Cloud said, his tone blunt and direct. “They only brought unwanted attention to the slums.”

Aerith looked at him, her expression thoughtful. “Maybe you’re right, but I’m sure they have their reasons.”

Elmyra cut in, her voice firm. “Reasons or not, they're wasting human lives and jobs with these foolish stunts.”

Zack chimed in, “If they really want to hurt Shinra, they should attack where it counts—the money. You hit their wallet, they’ll listen.”

Cloud leaned forward. “Shinra has the weaponry and the gear to make an empire bow to its knees. Look at what they're doing in Wutai. This is pointless.”

“Even with all that, they still need money to use it,” Zack countered.

Cloud, growing weary of the debate, changed the subject. He looked at Aerith. “You mentioned a bar before. The one in Sector 7?”

Aerith’s face lit up. “The Seventh Heaven? It's about a half-hour walk from here, after the night market.”

“Alright then,” Cloud said, pushing his chair back. “I’ll be going.”

Zack’s head shot up. “Don’t be late!” he shouted.

“Yeah, yeah,” Cloud said, already closing the door behind him.

Once Cloud was gone, Zack’s playful demeanor dropped. He turned to Aerith, his expression serious. “I need to get some documents from Shinra.”

“For what?” Aerith asked, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.

“Please,” Zack said, his voice earnest. “You have to trust me.”

Aerith sighed, a long, weary sound. She reached into her pocket and pulled out the number Tseng had given her. She dialed it and handed the phone to Zack, a look of quiet resignation on her face.

Cloud stumbled out of Aerith’s place, the streets of Sector 5 a blur. His mind was on fire, a chaotic jumble of memories and failures. He saw his mother's hopeful face, wishing her son would return a First Class SOLDIER. He felt the cold disappointment when he came back a failure. They were right. He was a joke. His father's ghost laughed at him from some hellish corner of the lifestream. And then there was Brian Lockhart’s sneering face: My daughter doesn’t marry failures.

His dream had been so simple: become a SOLDIER, get a promotion, return to Nibelheim, and marry Tifa. No one could have said a word against him. But he'd failed. Everything they'd said was true. He closed his eyes, and the world dissolved into a memory of a life that could have been: him, Tifa, and his mother laughing together at their home. But even that was a lie. Tifa would want a successful man, not a failure like him.

“I really need a drink,” he muttered, the words thick with shame.

He walked for what felt like an eternity, the neon signs of Sector 7's slums a hazy glow in the distance. He was still lost in his thoughts when a noise cut through the haze. A crowd had gathered at the entrance to a mine.

"What's all this about?" Cloud asked a man in the crowd.

The man looked him over. "You didn't see the posters? Monsters are down there."

Lost in his own thoughts, Cloud hadn't seen a single poster. "How many?" he asked.

"No one knows," the man replied. "But there are people trapped inside. Someone went to call Barret."

Cloud sighed, the sound lost in the panicked murmuring of the crowd. Ignoring their shouts for him to turn back, he drew the Buster Sword and stepped into the darkness of the mine. His eyes, trained for the dark, adjusted instantly. A monster lunged at him from the shadows, but with one swift motion, Cloud cut it down. More appeared from every direction.

"I hope the bounty's worth it," he muttered.

The fight was over in six minutes. He systematically cut down every last one of them, his failures momentarily forgotten in the rush of battle. He looked at the bodies and decided he needed proof. A monster's head would do. He put his sword on his back and walked out, the head held high.

The crowd gasped. They looked at him, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief.

"Are you hurt?" someone asked.

"I'm fine," Cloud said, the words coming out flat.

Just then, a massive man with a gun where his hand should be pushed through the crowd. He was out of breath. "Where are the monsters?" Barret asked, his eyes scanning the crowd.

"Killed them," Cloud said, raising the monster's head. "This is your proof. The problem's over. Where do I collect?"

Barret's eyes narrowed. "And how am I supposed to believe a stranger? We don't know you."

"Go inside and see for yourself. I even saved three people who were stuck in there." Cloud challenged him, his gaze firm. "Is that really how you thank me? Pay me, and I'll leave."

Barret pointed his gun-arm right at Cloud's face. "You don't get it, punk. You don't bring a sword to a gunfight."

Cloud stared at the cold metal barrel. He took a step forward, closing the gap between them until the gun pressed against his forehead. "Try me," he said, his voice a low whisper. "A lot of people tried before you. None of them lived to tell the tale. So pay me. Or shoot me."

Just then, Barret's phone rang. His entire demeanor shifted. "I'm sorry, baby, I'll be there soon. Just give me five minutes." He ended the call, his face a mask of frustration. He pulled a handful of gil from his pocket. "Count yourself lucky, punk. Now get out of my face! Biggs and Wedge get in there and clean this place up!"

Barret stormed away, leaving Cloud alone in the middle of the street, the sounds of the slums returning to fill the sudden silence. Cloud stared at the handful of gil, a laugh escaping his lips. He’d forgotten to ask Aerith where the bar was. He was walking in circles. Then, he looked up and saw it, a neon sign flickering at the end of the street: Seventh Heaven.

He laughed again, a single, sharp sound. He was a man who knew he was going to hell, and here he was, at a place called "heaven."

Chapter Text

The sounds of a crowded bar spilled into the street, a cacophony of laughter and loud music. Just as Cloud reached the door of the Seventh Heaven, it burst open. A woman with fiery red hair heaved a man out by his collar, sending him tumbling onto the dusty ground.
"That's it, Johnny!" she yelled after the groaning man. "You're on time-out!"
She turned, her eyes landing on Cloud. A sly grin spread across her face. "Oh, hey there, blondie," she purred, leaning against the door frame. She tried to flirt, but Cloud stood there, mute. His mind was racing, a chaotic mess of memories and anxieties. He didn't know how to respond to this kind of attention.
He moved to step inside, but the woman, who he now knew was Jesse, blocked his way. She pointed to a sign written in bold letters above the door: NO WEAPONS ALLOWED.
"Sorry, but you'll have to give me the sword," she said, holding out a hand.
Cloud's grip tightened on the hilt. "No one touches this sword but me," he stated, his voice firm. "If it's a problem, I'll just turn and leave."
"Well, if it isn't our hero!" a voice boomed from the crowd. A man whom Cloud had helped at the mines stepped forward.
Jesse looked at him, confused. "Hero?"
"Yeah, Jesse, he saved the slums from the monster problem!" the man explained. She looked at Cloud in shock. "This blondie killed all the monsters? Yeah, I wish you could've seen it! He even stood up to Barret and took the bounty."
Jesse laughed, a genuine, hearty sound. "He really did that? I wish Biggs could see that, he'd die laughing!" Her smile faded as she looked at Cloud's confused face. "So what's wrong? You seemed about to leave."
Cloud gestured toward the sign again. "The rules. Tifa would be angry."
Jesse's eyes lit up. "Tifa? You know her?" she asked.
A flicker of an old memory passed through Cloud's mind. "There was a girl in the past, but that was a long time ago," he said softly.
She looked at him, a new understanding in her gaze. "Okay," she said, stepping aside. "I'll let it slide this time. You can get in with the sword, but please, no fighting."
He walked past her into the crowded, smoke-filled bar. People were drunk and loud, but what truly caught his eye was a little girl behind the counter, serving beers to men twice her size. He just wanted to find a silent corner, get drunk, and leave, but most of the tables were taken. He settled for a stool at the bar.
And then he saw her. The owner. Her voice, her movements, her name it was all her. His mind reeled. Was this some cruel trick? Was he hallucinating? That's her. That's Tifa! He couldn't believe it. Panic seized him. He could feel his heart hammering in his chest, a frantic drum against his ribs.
She reached him. "Hi, what can I help you with?" she asked, her voice a calm melody that felt both familiar and alien.
"Give me something strong," he said, his voice a hoarse whisper. He looked at her, searching her face for any hint of recognition, but there was nothing. He ordered a whiskey.
Just as she was pouring his drink, a drunk man from the table behind them reached out, his hand lurching toward her. She turned, caught his wrist in a grip of iron, and slammed it onto the table with a sickening crack. "That's it for you, mister," she said, her voice dangerously low.
She turned back to Cloud and saw his hand on his sword, ready to attack. "Don't worry," she said softly, placing his drink on the bar before she walked away.
A few minutes passed before she returned to him, offering to pour him another drink. As she refilled his glass, she smiled. "You left quite an impression on the people, hero," she teased.
His body froze. He was no hero. He was a fraud, a monster, a failure.
She smiled again, a soft, familiar curve of her lips. "You have a familiar face."
"You mean me?" he asked, pointing to himself.
"Yeah, you." Her smile grew wider.
"I don't know," he mumbled, "my face is uninteresting."
She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper that sent shivers down his spine. "So, how has life been, Cloud?"
Cloud's entire body went rigid, his carefully constructed defenses crumbling into dust. It was her. The face he'd seen in his nightmares and his most cherished, fleeting dreams. The only word he could utter was a hoarse whisper: "Tifa."
"Yes," she smiled, a soft, familiar curve of her lips that somehow managed to melt the ice around his heart. "That's me. But how... how..." he stammered, the questions tumbling out before she cut him off.
"How am I alive? I don’t know. The last thing I remember..." Her gaze drifted, a shadow passing over her eyes. "Then I woke up in a hospital in Midgar. The doctors there said I was the only survivor."
Cloud's head bowed, his gaze falling to his drink, the amber liquid swirling with unspoken guilt. "But I built a life for myself here," Tifa continued, her voice regaining its strength. "I'm a co-owner of this bar with Jesse." She paused, her eyes searching his. "So, where have you been? Your mom and I tried to send you letters, but we never got a reply."
"I'm sorry," Cloud mumbled, his head still down, shame burning his cheeks. "I was too focused on my goal to be a First Class SOLDIER... I saw all of your letters, and I was going to come back to you a new man, just like I promised."
A sad smile touched Tifa's lips. "So you remember the promise?"
"Of course," he told her, the word barely audible.
Their conversation was abruptly cut short as Barret Wallace, a force of nature in human form, stomped over, his gun-arm glinting in the dim light. "Tifa, is this punk causing you any problems?"
"No," she quickly replied, just as a little girl, Marlene, who had been serving drinks, ran up and tugged on Barret's pant leg. His demeanor instantly softened.
"Don't fight in here, Daddy! You promised me!" Marlene pleaded.
"Yeah, but this man is dangerous," Barret grumbled, though his voice had lost its edge.
"No, he is not!" Tifa shot back, louder than intended. "Everyone says he's a hero who saved us from the monsters in the mines!"
Barret scoffed, his gaze sweeping over Cloud's SOLDIER uniform. "Yeah, but he's wearing a Shinra uniform!"
At that, every head in the bar turned. Cloud slowly stood up, turning to face Barret. "I could tell he is even a SOLDIER there too," Barret added, a sneer on his face.
"You worked at Shinra?" Cloud asked, his voice low and dangerous.
"That was a long time ago," Barret retorted. "And I'm not working for them. I retired..."
"Bullshit!" Barret interrupted. "No one retires in their prime! They'd never let you leave!"
"But I left," Cloud stated, his eyes locking with Barret's.
Tifa quickly stepped between them, placing a hand on each of their chests. "Come on, guys, just relax a bit."
"I won't sit in a place where someone who supports Shinra sits," Barret growled, looking at Tifa with accusation. "He's like them."
Cloud's shoulders slumped. "Okay," he said, his voice quiet. "I'll leave."
"Good! Now get the hell out of Sector 7!" Barret barked.
"Barret, stop!" Tifa cut him off, her voice laced with anger. "Who the hell do you think you are, kicking someone out of my bar?" She then grabbed Cloud's arm, pulling him back toward his stool. "And you, sit!"
Cloud, surprised by her ferocity, sat back down. Barret, fuming, retreated to the other corner of the bar. Tifa then turned back to Cloud and slid a fresh drink across the counter: a vibrant, blue Cosmo Canyon.
Cloud took a sip, the sweet, fruity taste a stark contrast to the bitter turmoil in his gut. "This is the first time I've ever seen you stand up for someone who works for Shinra," Barret yelled from across the room, his voice still accusatory. "You know what they've done to your home!"
"It's his home too!" Tifa's retort stopped Barret mid-rant, a sudden silence falling over the bar.
"What do you mean?" Barret asked, confusion replacing his anger.
"He's from Nibelheim," Tifa explained, her gaze softening as she looked at Cloud. "Do you remember I told you one of my closest friends left to achieve his dream? Here he is. I couldn't believe he came back, and I'll be damned if you let him leave. So play nice."
Barret simply nodded, a grudging acceptance on his face. Tifa smiled, a triumphant glint in her eyes, and turned back to Cloud, who was still sitting silently, the focus of everyone's stares. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a handful of gil, and placed it on the bar, then stood up to leave.
"Don't leave!" Tifa cried, almost jumping over the bar to stop him. Her voice was laced with a raw, desperate plea that made him hesitate. He sat back down, but remained quiet, his gaze distant.
She then poured him another drink. When he looked up at her, he could see her smile. "This one's on the house."
Tifa poured herself a drink, the rich blue of the Cosmo Canyon a stark contrast to the dim lighting of the bar. She then motioned to Jesse, who took over behind the counter. The crowd parted as Tifa led Cloud to a quiet corner booth, their every movement watched by a mix of curious and disdainful eyes. One man stepped in front of Cloud, his face etched with pain.
"I had a brother," the man said, his voice raw with grief. "He went on a mission in Cosmo Canyon and never came back. Do you know what happened?"
Cloud looked at the man, his expression softening. He answered truthfully. "I'm sorry, but if the men came back without him, they must have reported to their superior." He paused, his gaze growing distant. "Or maybe... he ran away."
The man's eyes flashed with anger. He glared at Cloud, then turned and stomped off. Tifa gently guided Cloud to the booth and sat opposite him, her eyes never leaving his face.
Silence stretched between them until Tifa broke it. "You didn't answer my question," she said softly. "Where have you been for the last five years?"
Cloud met her gaze, but the words wouldn't come. She saw the pain in his eyes and the way he struggled to find an answer. She understood. Just as she was about to speak, he beat her to it.
"I killed Sephiroth," he said, the words a quiet bombshell that landed with a heavy thud.
Tifa stared at him, her mind reeling. "You were at Nibelheim?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper. He looked down at his cup and nodded. "Come on, Cloud, look at me. Did you just sit there and let them do this to the people of the city? I know they wronged you in the past, but..."
"I know," Cloud interrupted, his head still bowed. "But this is the reason I retired. Everyone went crazy with the General. No one would listen to us. We pleaded, but it was like everyone was brainwashed, so I took my sword and did what I had to do."
Tifa stared at him, her face a mask of shock. She didn't know how to process this information. With a quiet voice, she told him she believed him, even as her mind began to analyze every word he'd said.
"You know, that day when the Shinra people killed us, I wished that my hero was there," she said, her voice barely a whisper.
Cloud closed his eyes. He had said those very words to her when they were young. "I'm no one's hero," he said, his voice filled with regret. "But the General had to die. I still don't know what happened to make him go mad, but the dead don't speak."
"Yeah, but what brought you to Midgar?" she asked.
"A friend of mine had a friend here, so we came here and we've been living with her and her mother."
Tifa's eyebrows shot up. "So you've been living with a girl?"
Cloud looked at her, flustered. "Me? No! She was Zack's friend."
"And you," he said, a small smile appeared on her face, "do you have friends here?"
Tifa closed her eyes, knowing what he was implying. "Not really," she admitted. "I was so focused on making this bar work that I didn't let anyone get close to me. Although, now that I think about it, there was a guy who promised me he'd come back, and then he left."
"And who was he?" Cloud asked, a nervous tremor in his voice.
Tifa laughed, a soft, warm sound that made his heart flutter. "It was you, dummy."
Cloud sat there, stunned. "So you're telling me you've been without a friend for over seven years?"
"Yeah, and so what?" she replied, a blush rising in her cheeks. "It's not like you'll find someone who would stay there, knowing you."
"Yeah, but you're Tifa!" he said, the words tumbling out.
"So what?!" she replied. "So you want me to have friends now?"
"What, no!" Cloud said, his eyes wide with a mix of fear and desperation.
"Good! That's what I want to hear." Tifa's voice softened, a comforting tone returning. "So, where are you sleeping tonight? I'll get back to Aerith's place."
"And her name is Aerith, huh?" she teased.
"No," Tifa said. "How about you sleep at the bar? You could stay here."
"I don't know, Tifa..."
"Come on," she said, her voice filled with a quiet plea.
Cloud looked into her eyes, and a long sigh escaped his lips. "Alright, you got me." He gave her a tired, grateful smile. "Which booth do you want me to sleep at?"
Meanwhile, across the plate, a heavy silence settled in Aerith's home. She paced the floor, her hands clasped nervously. "I'm afraid," she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "What if he comes with a full force and takes you away from me?"
Zack smiled softly, reaching out to take her hands. "If he were going to do that, he would've done it a long time ago. Tseng is a company man, but he has some information that I need to know. And on the other hand, I have some info that might interest him."
"I don't know," she said, shaking her head. "I just... I think calling him is a bad idea."
"Come on, Aerith," Zack reassured her, a flash of his old confidence returning. "Even if he tries something fishy, I'll finish him."
She gave him a hesitant nod, then dialed the number. The line rang twice before a familiar voice answered. "Yes," she said, sounding nervous.
"Is something wrong?" Tseng asked, his tone flat.
"No," she replied, trying to sound calm. "I just wanted to know if we could meet today."
"I will be free at midnight," he answered, and with that, the call ended.
A long sigh of relief escaped her lips as she hung up the phone. "What did he say?" Zack asked, his voice filled with urgency.
"He'll be here at midnight," she answered. They both looked at the clock on the wall. It was now 10:30 p.m.
"Cloud is taking his time, hasn't he?" Zack asked, a hint of worry in his voice.
"Come on, Zack," she said, playfully swatting his arm. "He's a grown man. Don't treat him like a kid."
"But you don't know wha" he began, but Aerith gently placed a finger over his lips, shushing him.
"Shhh," she whispered. "Trust him. I think the fact he hasn't come back yet is a good sign."
Zack looked at her suspiciously, but her confident smirk and the way she rested her head on his shoulder melted his worry away. "You know," he said softly, "if your mom saw us, she would kill you."
"Yeah," Aerith replied, a chuckle in her voice. "But don't ruin the moment for us."
And so they stayed, wrapped in a quiet embrace, waiting.
The clock on the wall of Aerith's home ticked toward midnight, each beat echoing the rapid thump of Zack's heart. "Maybe it's Cloud?" he said, trying to ease the tension with a hopeful smile. But when Aerith opened the door, it was Tseng, his elegant suit a stark, unsettling sight in their humble home.
"What's wrong?" Tseng asked, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation. "Did anyone find you?"
"No," Aerith answered, trying to mask her nervousness. "But I wanted to sit. Please, sit down. Would you like a tea or coffee?"
"A coffee, black please," he replied, his gaze already scanning the room.
Zack stepped out of the shadows. "Long time no see, Tseng."
"Oh, what do we have here?" Tseng said, a cold glint in his eyes. "The traitor appears. You know I could end you with one phone call."
"Yeah, but you won't do it. That's why I called you," Zack said with a hint of a smirk. Tseng sat down, his silence a sign of grudging respect. "I want to know about the Jenova Program."
Tseng took a moment, his fingers tapping on his briefcase. "Alright, I'll tell you. But first, I want to know one thing."
"Alright, hit me," Zack said.
"Cissnei," Tseng stated, his voice flat. "How did she die?"
Aerith set Tseng's coffee down, her eyes full of concern as she looked at Zack, who was taken aback by the question.
"I'll tell you, but you have to believe me," Zack said, his voice dropping. "But first, could you tell me what they wrote in the report?"
Tseng opened his briefcase and pulled out a file, sliding it across the table. "It was a retrieval mission in Junon. That's what the report says." He took a sip of his coffee. "The real reason is far more sinister. This mission was not approved by President Shinra. It was a personal mission, approved by Doctor Hojo himself. It wasn't in the books."
Zack's gaze hardened. "We were never sent there to retrieve. We were sent there to kill. We had orders to assassinate everyone, without question. Kids, pregnant women... Hojo wanted them all dead. He told us that a defective First Class SOLDIER, Genesis Rhapsodos, had gone mad and was obsessed with a poem called Loveless. That's what he wanted us to believe. But Genesis was enhanced with Sephiroth's blood, which had Jenova in it. That's what made him go mad. To cover up his mistake, Hojo sent us all to slaughter."
Aerith sat down beside Zack and held his hand, her knuckles turning white.
Zack continued, "My job was to stop Genesis, and I did. But then there was another betrayal. My mentor, Angeal Hewley, helped Genesis escape. I had to put him down. With Cissnei's help, of course."
"That made you our number one SOLDIER," Tseng said, his voice showing a hint of something that sounded like pride. "We even gave you the nickname, 'Hero'."
"And like in the past, I told you, I hate it," Zack said, the bitterness heavy in his voice. "But until now, you didn't give me a reason why." He took a deep breath and looked directly at Tseng. "How did Cissnei die?"
"After everything that happened, a team of agents came to us to report what the hell happened," Zack continued. "I wrote a report about what happened in detail."
"Wait, you wrote one?" Tseng asked, genuine surprise on his face. "Of course. Every First Class SOLDIER has to do it."
"Hmm," Tseng said, scratching his chin. "Continue."
"Cissnei was in a bad mood," Zack said, his eyes unwavering. "She saw no urgency from the agents and noticed they were killing men and taking women with them. She refused to listen, so I had to put her down."
Zack watched Tseng's face, and for a moment, he saw a flash of pain in his eyes.
"Alright," Tseng said, breaking the gaze. "I'll try to get you the information you want, but you need to give me some time."
"No problem," Zack replied. "But I really need it."
Tseng stood up, wished Aerith a good day, and left.
Tseng's departure left a heavy silence in the room. Aerith returned to the living room and sat beside Zack, who was still staring at the spot where Tseng had been.
"I'm so sorry about what happened to you," she said, her voice soft and full of sympathy. "And… did you really kill Cissnei?"
Zack finally looked at her, and a small, sad smile touched his lips. "Of course not," he said. "I helped her escape. She's free now, and that's what's important."
"So you know where she is?" Aerith asked, a wave of relief washing over her.
"Yes," he confirmed. "She's in my hometown, Gongaga."
"Thank God," Aerith whispered. She then thought of Angeal. "I'm so sorry about your mentor."
Zack's sad smile returned. "He was a good man, but he fell into the darkness. I just hope that doesn't happen to me." He looked at his hands, a shadow of worry in his eyes. "The degradation of the cells that happens to First Class SOLDIERS... it affects our minds. I hope that when it happens to me, I won't lose my mind like all of them."
"Don't worry," Aerith said, her voice firm. "I won't let anything bad happen to you."
"Yeah, but this is inevitable," he said, a note of resignation in his voice. He sighed sadly. "That's what we signed for, to be heroes."
"Like I said," Aerith replied, her voice now filled with an unwavering determination. "I won't let this fate happen to you."
He looked at the clock on the wall. It was now 1:15 a.m. "This is strange," he said, the worry returning. "Cloud still hasn't come back."
"I told you, don't worry," Aerith replied, a knowing look on her face. "He's not a baby."
"You know something, don't you?" he asked, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.
She just smiled at him, a warm, secretive smile that told him everything and nothing at all.
The next morning, Tifa woke up to a persistent knocking on her door. "Tifa, come on, it's noon! Get up, it's not like you!" It was Jesse's voice.
"Alright, alright," Tifa mumbled, but Jesse's knocking didn't stop. "I'm waiting for you," Jesse said through the door.
Tifa checked the space beside her and found Cloud still sleeping soundly. She smiled softly. "I don't know where you've been," she whispered, "but I'll be damned if I let you go away again."
Jesse knocked on the door again, her voice a little more insistent this time. "Come on, Tifa, they're waiting for us in the bar!"
"Alright, I'll take a shower and be right there," Tifa said. "You go on ahead, I won't be late."
She went to the bathroom, and a few minutes later, she returned, clean and refreshed. She shook Cloud. "Come on, Cloud, wake up. Five more minutes, no. We need to move, and you need to shower now."
He woke up, disoriented, and when he realized where he was, he searched for his sword. Tifa laughed. "Come on, Cloud, your sword. I hung it up on the wall right there." She pointed to the wall, and he relaxed. "Secondly," she said, her voice more serious, "you're going to drop this gear."
"No!" Cloud protested. "It's practical."
"No, it's not," Tifa replied. "You're not working for Shinra, and after what Barret said, the people here won't be very welcoming to you."
"But..."
"No buts," Tifa said, pushing him toward the bathroom. "I'll buy you some normal clothes after my meeting in the bar."
Cloud sighed in defeat and did as he was told. While Tifa went to take her shower, Cloud's eyes were drawn to the only other object in the room: a piano. It looked just like the one she had in her room in Nibelheim. He sat down and played for a while, the familiar notes a small comfort.
Tifa returned, her face a warm smile. "Your playing is good," she said.
He stood up, a blush on his cheeks. "I'm not even half as good as you are."
"So, where are we going?" he asked.
"To the bar," Tifa replied, her tone unconvincing. "Barret wants to meet there."
"What for?" Cloud asked.
"I don't know," Tifa said, trying to sound more confident than she felt. But Cloud let it go. When they opened the door, they were surprised to find Jesse still sitting outside. She smiled at them and said, "Busted."

Chapter Text

Tifa's face flushed a deep red as Jesse's grin grew wider. "Oh, Tifa! It hasn't even been 24 hours, and you've already invited a guy to your room," Jesse teased, nudging her playfully.

Tifa stammered, "Nothing happened!"

"Oh? So should I tell the guys?" Jesse asked, a mischievous glint in her eye.

"No!" Tifa pleaded.

Jesse laughed. "Don't worry," she said, leaning in. "Your secret is safe with me." She glanced at Cloud, who was still silent, though a faint blush was creeping up his neck. Jesse smiled at him, and his ears turned a shade of pink.

"Come on, Tifa," Jesse continued, turning back to her friend. "This is the first time I've ever seen you bring a guy home that you actually like. I've tried to set you up plenty of times, but you've never been interested."

"That's because I was focused on making the bar work," Tifa said, her voice strained.

"The bar is working," Jesse insisted, shrugging. "I've handled the financial part, and you've got the managerial part down."

"Tifa!" A man came running toward them, shouting her name.

Jesse sighed, defeated. "Oh, boy."

"What do you want, Johnny?" she said.

"I want you, Tifa!" Johnny declared, puffing out his chest.

"Too bad, she's taken," Cloud said, stepping forward.

Johnny's eyes widened. "Your Tifa? Who the hell do you think you are?"

Cloud drew his sword with a chilling scrape of metal. He moved with a speed that made Johnny stumble and fall onto his back. Cloud planted the sword in the dirt between Johnny's legs, his voice low and menacing.

"Listen up, Johnny," he said. "This is your first and your last warning. If I see you come near Tifa again, my sword won't be on the ground. And believe me, you don't want me to be your enemy. Now, get out of here."

Johnny scrambled to his feet and ran as fast as he could.

"Wow," Jesse said, impressed. "That's the first time someone's scared him off like that. Even Barret couldn't keep him away."

"But Cloud," Tifa said, her voice laced with concern, "you can't just take out your sword every time someone annoys you."

"Yeah, but I could tell that he was annoying," Cloud replied, his expression softening.

"He was!" Jesse chimed in, smiling at Cloud. "See? Even Jesse was annoyed with him."

"Alright, alright," Cloud conceded with a sigh. "I'll try to do better next time."

"Good. Now, listen," Tifa said, her tone becoming more serious. "Barret is waiting for me in the bar. I need you to wait outside until our meeting is finished. Then we can go buy you some new clothes."

Cloud sighed in defeat and sat down on the steps in front of the bar. A few kids were playing nearby, swinging plastic swords at each other. He watched them for a moment, a distant memory of a younger version of himself in Nibelheim coming to mind. He stood up and walked over to them, offering advice on how to hold their swords and wield them.

A while later, Tifa came out. She found Cloud standing in the street, surrounded by kids, demonstrating a sword stance. A soft smile touched her lips as she watched him. She walked up to him and tapped his shoulder.

"Hey," she said softly. "I'm done. Now let’s go to the market."

The next morning, Zack woke up to an empty room. A cold wave of fear washed over him. Cloud hadn't come back. He changed quickly, grabbed his sword, and was out the door in a flash, a frantic energy driving him toward Sector 7.

He found Aerith waiting for him outside. "Don't worry," she said, her voice calm.

He shook his head, his worry evident. "Aerith, I have to go to Sector 7. I need to find Cloud."

"Do you believe in fate?" she asked.

"Yes," he replied, his eyes fixed on the path ahead.

"Then trust me," she said.

But for the first time, Zack's answer was an unwavering "No."

Aerith's face fell, a flicker of hurt in her eyes. "Then I'll go with you," she said, her tone suddenly firm. "I'll prove my point."

Zack tried to argue, but there was no use. She was already walking. He sighed and fell into step beside her, a step behind. "I'm sorry, Aerith."

"No, you're not," she said without looking at him. "You didn't believe me."

"I do believe you," he insisted, his voice softening. "But Cloud is so unstable. Leaving him alone... it's a recipe for disaster. He has Mako in his bloodstream, mixed with some Jenova cells. I couldn't leave him alone." He paused, looking down at her. "He was a part of a secret team within Shinra. That's all I can tell you. But now, I need to see if everything is alright."

When they reached Sector 7, Aerith pointed to the Seventh Heaven bar. "That's it."

"Alright," Zack said. "Leave the talking to me."

They walked inside, and the sight that greeted them was a mix of unexpected chaos and calm. A man with a gun for an arm sat at the bar, and a little girl was perched beside him, diligently working on her homework. The woman from yesterday was wiping down the counter. Zack decided to ignore the man's angry stare and walked toward the woman.

"Excuse me," he said. "I'm looking for a friend of mine who came here last night. He's a blond guy."

"Oh, you mean Cloud?" she said, cutting him off. "I'm Jesse, by the way."

Zack's face lit up. "Yes, Cloud!"

Meanwhile, Aerith had been looking at the man with the gun-arm. She walked toward him and sat down on the stool beside the little girl. The girl smiled shyly, and Aerith began to help her with her homework.

"Look at that," Barret growled from his stool, his voice echoing through the bar. "They're multiplying."

Jesse leaned in and whispered to Zack, "He had an incident with Cloud yesterday. But Tifa helped him."

A wide smile spread across Zack's face. "Are you talking to me?" he asked Barret.

"No, to the stool behind you!" Barret snapped, his anger evident. "Of course I'm talking to you!"

"Daddy, you said no fighting," Marlene said, and Barret's demeanor instantly softened. "Sorry, sweetheart."

Zack took a moment to look at Barret's gun-arm. "Judging by your arm," he said, "you had an incident with Shinra. Or you worked for them."

Barret's disdain was a tangible thing in the air. "I'm not like you," Barret spat.

"Okay, man, listen. I'll leave," Zack said, trying to play it cool.

Just then, as Aerith finished helping Marlene with her homework, a noise came from outside. The door opened, and in walked Cloud and Tifa. The same girl he had seen at that fateful, miserable day five years ago. He couldn't believe it. He froze, speechless.

Barret, feeling ignored, stood up and went to confront the newcomers. Aerith, sensing the tension, stepped between the men. She grabbed Zack's arm, telling Barret they would leave, and literally dragged him outside.

Once they were on the street, Zack walked straight toward Tifa. He stopped in front of her, and in a final, humbling gesture, he bowed.

Tifa was in shock. She and Cloud had just gotten out of the market, and she was feeling a gentle happiness, enjoying his quiet engagement as they picked out new clothes for him. But now, standing in front of the bar, a familiar man stood before her, and he was bowing. A familiar man she had only ever seen once, in a memory that felt like a living nightmare.

The man bowed his head low, his voice filled with a desperate sadness. "I know you don't remember me. My name is Zack Fair. I was a First Class SOLDIER, and I failed you."

"What do you…" Tifa began, her mind reeling, but Zack continued.

"My job was to protect the people of Nibelheim, but I failed you. I tried. I really did. I killed my own comrades who were murdering civilians for no reason." A tear came from his eye. "But I failed you."

Tifa looked at Cloud, who was standing mute beside her. His eyes were glued to the ground, and his breathing was fast and shallow. Unbeknownst to him, his hand was shaking. The raw pain on his face made Tifa's heart ache. Her own knees felt weak, and she was on the brink of breaking down. She instinctively reached out and took his hand, needing a grounding touch, a connection to the present.

"No," Zack continued, his voice rising, "what happened that day won't go unnoticed. The people of Nibelheim deserve their closure, and I hope everyone who gave that order rots in hell." He looked up at her, his eyes filled with a pained sincerity. "If you have anything to say, I will do it. Even if you want me to kill myself, I'll do it gladly."

A single tear ran down Tifa's cheek. It was a sight that broke Cloud's heart.

"Zack," she said, her voice filled with an impossibly gentle command, "please, raise your head."

When he did, she looked at him with a quiet compassion. "I'm glad I met one of the people who helped on that tragic day," she said. "I won't order you to do anything to yourself. I'm just glad I saw you." Her voice caught in her throat. "I just hope that one day, someone can tell the truth of the tragedy that happened there." She took a breath. "But even if I ordered you to kill yourself, the dead can't come back to life."

She then looked at the bar. "Come on inside. We can all talk."

When they entered the bar, a heavy silence fell. Everyone inside stopped what they were doing and simply watched. Cloud was the last to enter. He walked to a corner booth and sat by himself, his gaze blank. Zack sat alone on a stool at the bar.

Aerith, ever the mediator, walked over to Tifa. "I'm so glad you forgave him," she whispered. "I was afraid you wouldn't, and he would have done it."

"I know he would have," Tifa replied, her voice soft with a new sadness. "But Zack was one of the good guys. He tried to speak reason to the ones who went crazy there. In my mind, he didn't deserve to die."

As they spoke, Aerith's eyes landed on Zack, still sitting alone at the stool. To both girls' surprise, Barret approached him and sat on the stool beside him. They sat in a tense, shared silence, their body language speaking volumes about a grudging truce.

Tifa's gaze then found Cloud, alone in the corner. She walked over to him, her heart aching to see him so lost. She sat down and gently placed her hand over his. He didn't react at first. She gave his hand a gentle squeeze, and his eyes finally focused, recognizing her.

"Tifa," he said, his voice a panicked whisper. "Where were you?"

"Right here," she said, squeezing his hand again. "What's on your mind?"

"I was… remembering that day. When everything went to hell," he said, his voice flat.

"You don't need to do that, Cloud," she told him. "You're alive, and that's what's important now."

"To tell you the truth," he said, his eyes still distant, "I was thinking maybe I don't deserve this, Tifa."

"Deserve what?" she asked.

"Happiness," he said, the word coming out as a heavy weight. "I deserve to suffer. Maybe worse."

Tifa's hand now held his tightly. "No, you don't," she told him, her eyes fixed on his, refusing to accept any other answer. "Cloud, you don't know how many times I wished somebody survived with me. And for it to be you... I was so happy I can't even measure it."

He looked at her, but still shook his head. "But..."

"There are no buts," she said firmly. "Remembering the past isn't a bad thing, but letting it judge you is. You're alive, so live. Try to make yourself and other people happy. Don't sit here killing yourself from the inside just to prove something to a distant memory. Prove yourself to us the living."

Her voice softened, and a gentle smile touched her lips. "So, what do you think of the clothes we bought today?"

After a long pause, he finally spoke. "I… I really liked them."

"Then why don't you wear them?" she asked.

"I need a changing room," he told her.

"Okay then," she said, standing up. "Let's go to my room."

Cloud stood and quietly followed her

A few minutes after Tifa and Cloud left, a loud commotion erupted outside the bar. Zack, who was still nursing his drink, sighed and stood up. Barret, sensing trouble, told Jesse to take care of Marlene before following Zack out.

They found themselves facing a group of eighteen armed men surrounding the Seventh Heaven. The man who appeared to be the leader stepped forward. "Where is the bitch who owns this bar?" he shouted.

"Go fuck yourself," Barret growled, a response that made Zack laugh.

"So, who are you working for?" Barret demanded, his eyes fixed on the man.

"The one who owns all the slums under Midgar: Don Corneo," the leader replied, a smirk on his face. "This bar is a distraction from our boss's business, so he sent us to bring the bitch who owns this place to him. He might even make a woman out of her."

Aerith, who had followed them out, gasped. "That's disgusting!" she said.

Zack's eyes turned cold as he saw one of the men leering at Aerith. "Hey!" he shouted, walking toward the group. "Eyes up here!" He stopped in front of them and held up his hands. "Guys, I have a counter offer. Instead of me and this big guy," he said, pointing at Barret, "beating you up and sending you back to your boss licking your wounds, why don't you just go back to Don Corneo and tell him this is a free market and we refuse his offer? It'll save us all some time."

"So that's your answer?" the leader sneered.

"That's our answer," Zack said, his voice dropping. "Now, like I said before, get the hell out."

"Boys, light 'em up!" the leader roared, and the men started firing.

"Bad move," Zack muttered. In a flash, he drew his sword and sliced the man's gun-arm off so quickly the leader didn't even react. Zack proceeded to take down most of the men, while Barret used his gun-arm to mow down the rest.

Once the fight was over, Barret told Wedge to grab some rope. They tied the remaining men to the wall and told the leader to walk back to the Don and tell him to leave them alone.

Aerith, relieved, walked up to Zack. "I missed seeing you in action," she said with a smile.

"I have to admit," Barret said, looking at Zack with a grudging admiration, "I'm impressed with how strong you are."

"I couldn't have done it without your help," Zack replied, nodding toward Barret's gun-arm. "You did a good job taking out their gunners. You've got experience."

For the first time, Barret was speechless.

Jesse, who had been checking the outside of the bar, sighed. "They really messed up the outside. I think we have to close for the night."

"Why?" Biggs said, stepping out from the shadows. "Let's just say this is a decor change. Besides, most of the people will be so drunk they won't even notice."

"I'm with Jesse," Barret said. "We need to close for today, at least."

Aerith, who had remained silent until now, spoke up. "What would Tifa say if she was here?"

Barret, Wedge, Biggs, and Jesse all spoke at once, "She'd still want to open!"

"Then do that," Aerith said.

"Where is Tifa, anyway?" Biggs asked.

"She went out with Cloud," Jesse replied.

Zack smiled, a glint in his eye. "Really? This is going to lead to a headache." He turned to Jesse. "Pour me a drink!"

While walking to her room, an old woman with a kind smile stopped them. Tifa immediately ran to her and gave her a big hug.

"Cloud, this is Marle," Tifa said, a warm smile on her face. "She's the owner of my home, and she gave me this whole floor. She was a great help to me when I moved here."

Marle looked at Cloud with a serious expression. "Tifa is like the granddaughter I never had," she said. She then gave him a pointed look. "So don't you dare break her heart."

Tifa’s face turned scarlet. "It's not like that, Marle!"

But the old woman just laughed. "Trust me, I know what love looks like. I can feel it in the air."

Tifa’s face turned into a bright red tomato, and Cloud’s ears burned with a matching heat. Tifa turned to him. "Don't just stand there, let's go!"

Marle called after them, "Oh, you lovebirds! I hope this man gives you all the happiness you deserve!"

Just then, a man walked past them and spat on the ground near Cloud's boots. "Shinra scum," he muttered. Tifa told him to ignore it, and Cloud didn’t pay him any mind. pulling him toward the stairs As they reached the second floor, the sound of gunshots from the bar below shattered the moment. Tifa’s eyes widened with fear, and she started to run back, but Cloud stopped her.

"Don't worry," he said.

"But what if Barret hurt Zack?" she asked, her voice tight with panic.

A faint smile touched Cloud's lips. "Barret would never even scratch a hair on Zack's body," he said, the confidence in his voice surprising even himself. "To make your mind at ease, I'll go check and come back."

"No," she said, holding onto him. "You're right. Let's trust them."

When they reached her door, Cloud stopped her before she could unlock it. "Tifa," he said, "thank you. For everything you've done. You never gave up on me."

"You're my hero, remember?" she said, her voice soft as she slid the key into the lock.

As soon as they entered the room, Cloud turned her around and pulled her into the tightest hug she had ever received.

"Please don't leave me," he whispered, burying his face in her shoulder.

"I won't," Tifa reassured him, holding him just as tightly. "And you, too," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "Do you promise?"

She felt him shake his head. "I can't hear you." she teased.

"Yes," he said, his voice now clear and strong. "I promise."

"And now it's your turn," he said, pulling away slightly. Tifa looked at him and smiled softly and said "Yes,"

Then She hugged him again, a hug that lasted for a long, beautiful minute.

"We need to get back," Tifa finally said. "The people will start to crowd the bar soon. You need to change now."

He went into the bathroom. A few minutes later, he came out wearing a sleeveless, zipped-down turtleneck sweater with black fabric covering his left arm and leg. His boots and his pauldron were the only things remaining from his old uniform.

Tifa, who had been sitting at her piano, looked up. "Well, look at that," she teased. "You do know how to dress yourself." His face turned red. "You look better now," she added, her voice soft.

"Yeah," he replied.

"And we'll burn that old outfit," she said, a mischievous glint in her eye.

"Yeah, we will."

"So, why don't we go back to them now?" she said. "Let's leave your sword here. Nothing will happen."

Cloud looked at her, then back at his sword. He nodded and left it on the bed. Tifa's smile melted his broken heart, and with a new hope, they left the room.

After Cloud and Tifa went back to the bar, they found the outside littered with bullet holes. Tifa rushed inside, but Cloud walked more slowly, his eyes following the trail of destruction.

Inside, everyone was silent. "What happened?" Tifa asked, her voice laced with panic.

Zack began to explain. "A man by the name of Don Corneo sent his men to take you to him, so we..."

Barret cut him off. "We beat their asses and left them to dust."

"Is anyone hurt?" Tifa asked, her eyes scanning the room.

"No," they all replied. "No one was hurt."

Tifa then called for Cloud to come in. When he entered, everyone's eyes were on him.

"Well, look at this!" Zack said, walking over to check out Cloud's new outfit. "You look cool!"

Barret scoffed, but a smile was on his face. "It's good he got rid of that Shinra shit he was wearing."

Aerith came to his side and gave him a warm smile. "I'm glad you look more relaxed and better now," she said softly.

Tifa then went to Barret. "What are we going to do?" she asked.

Barret told her that everyone wanted to stay open, and she agreed. "What are we going to do about the Don?" she asked, her concern still evident. "This harassment needs to stop."

"I know," Barret said, his voice grim. "But let's not react. Let's see what they do first."

In the Don Corneo Mansion

The leader who had failed the mission walked into Don Corneo's chamber. The Don was in the middle of having sex with a woman.

"So, did you bring her?" he asked, without stopping his rhythm.

"No, we failed," the man said, his voice trembling. "They beat our men and took them hostage."

The Don stopped his movements completely. "What?!" he roared. "They dare to challenge me?!"

He then looked at the man and called out, "Leslie!"

A man appeared from behind a door, his gun holstered at his side. He looked at the Don, his face emotionless. "When are the next bridal auditions?" the Don asked.

Leslie opened a small notebook. "Next month," he said.

"Good," the Don said, a twisted, lustful glint in his eyes. "I'll make sure she's there." He then looked back at the failed leader. "Now, go and get this man a doctor."

Two large men appeared and took the man with them. They closed the door behind them, and all that could be heard from the other side was a single gunshot.

The bar buzzed with the low hum of drunken chatter. Cloud and Wedge stood sentry at the door, the bouncers for the night. Cloud found a grim satisfaction in the work, tossing out rowdy patrons with a practiced ease. He even started to like Wedge, seeing a reflection of his own past self in the other man.

“So, Cloud,” Wedge asked, leaning against the doorframe, “what do you think of Avalanche?”

Cloud’s response was flat and immediate. “They’re stupid.”

Wedge’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”

“Bombing the reactor is exactly what Shinra wants,” Cloud explained, the words coming out in a rush. “It gives them a reason to hurt people. What Avalanche is doing is playing right into their hands.”

Cloud’s gaze drifted across the room, landing on Zack. Biggs was sitting with him, deep in conversation.

“But what about the planet?” Wedge persisted, his voice tight with genuine concern. “The problem is they take mako, Cloud, and if the mako is taken, the planet dies. So, their goal is to be a bunch of activists who bomb reactors and kill people?”

“Wedge, even if their goal is good, bombing is wrong,” Cloud stated, his voice softening slightly as he looked at Wedge. He put a hand on his shoulder. “Stay here. I’m going to get myself a drink.”

He walked over to Zack’s table and sat down, nodding to Tifa. “A drink, Tifa?”

Cloud turned to Zack, who was just finishing his discussion with Biggs. “So, what were you guys talking about?”

Zack grinned. “Nothing, just a civil conversation about life and the planet.”

“Funny,” Cloud said, a dry smile on his face. “Me and Wedge were having the same discussion.”

“Yeah, that’s funny,” Zack agreed. He then leaned in, his voice dropping to a low tone. “What are you going to do?”

A flicker of unease crossed Cloud’s face. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, do you think Avalanche’s goal is good?”

“No,” Cloud said, shaking his head. “They’re stupid, and I refuse to believe in their flawed goal.”

Tifa arrived with Cloud’s drink just as he spoke, and a small laugh escaped her lips.

“What?” Cloud asked her, confused.

“Nothing,” she said, her eyes twinkling.

Hours later, Aerith approached Zack. “Time to go,” she said softly.

A strange friendship had bloomed between Zack and Barret during the night, and Aerith smiled at the sight. He walked over to Cloud, who was still talking to Tifa, and asked, “Want to come to Aerith’s home, or stay here?”

Cloud looked at Zack, then at Tifa, a decision already made. “I want to stay here. I’ll come and visit.”

Zack placed a hand on his shoulder. “Don’t worry, buddy. I want you to decide what makes you happy.”

“Thanks,” Cloud said, and as Zack walked away, he turned back to see Tifa, a radiant smile on her face. “I promised you, we’ll burn that uniform,” he said, his eyes on her. “And my sword is still in your room.”

Tifa just laughed.

On the way to Aerith’s home, she told Zack, “See? I told you it was fate.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Zack replied with a good-natured eye-roll. “And I’ll never doubt you again.”

“Can we go to the church?” she asked.

“Whatever you want,” he said, and they made their way to the Sector 5 church.

Zack entered the quiet space and placed his sword down, kneeling to pray for those who were lost in Nibelheim. After a while, they left and headed home to Elmyra’s, where she was waiting for them in the garden.

“I cooked dinner,” she said with a warm smile. Both Zack and Aerith’s faces lit up at the news.

Chapter Text

The scent of incense and damp paper filled Yuffie’s room, a stark contrast to the storm raging within her. Ren stood by the window, a silent pillar of calm in the midst of her fury. She paced the room, her small frame radiating a fierce energy.

"They'll be slaves, Ren," she fumed, her voice tight with anger. "That's what my father's 'peace' will bring. They'll bow down to Shinra and beg for scraps. That's not what my mother fought for. That's not what she taught me!"

She stopped, her gaze fixed on him, her eyes pleading for him to understand. "They murdered her, Ren. With no remorse. And now we're supposed to just... surrender? We can’t throw in the towel. Wutai will not fall."

Ren finally turned from the window. "I understand your anger, Yuffie. I do. But you're seeing this as a single battle, not a war. We don't have the numbers. We don't have the weapons. Your father, he's not a weak man. He's a man who has lost his wife and doesn't want to see his people lose their children. He’s not giving up, Yuffie. He's giving us a chance to breathe."

Before she could argue, a soldier entered the room, his voice a respectful murmur. "Excuse me, Princess. But Master Godo wishes to see you. He says it’s urgent."

Ren sighed, a heavy weight on his shoulders. "Think about it, Yuffie."

"I'm going with you," she declared, her eyes narrowing. "I'll see for myself what he's thinking."

The intel room was a somber space, maps and schematics of Shinra's territory plastered on the walls. Godo Kisaragi, Wutai’s leader, stood before a large table, his face etched with exhaustion. He dismissed his soldiers with a wave of his hand.

Ren entered first, followed by Yuffie, who greeted her father with a cold nod. Godo’s eyes slid over her, a flicker of pain in their depths, before landing on Ren. "I just finished a meeting with some Shinra executives. They're willing to sit down and talk about a cease-fire."

"Finally," Ren said, a weight lifting from his shoulders. "We can finally sleep in peace."

"Not yet," Godo continued, his voice heavy. "They want Wutai to cease all military operations. All of it." He looked down at the table, unable to meet their eyes.

"This is bullshit!" Yuffie exploded, the fragile peace shattering. "You're going to trust them? You're going to accept this, Father?"

Godo looked at her then, his eyes full of a profound sadness. "What other option do we have? We’ve been at war for fifteen years, five of them with Shinra. We can’t take any more."

"So you decided to beg them? To bow your head and say thank you for their bullshit conditions?" Her voice rose, thick with betrayal. "This is not what a leader does!"

Ren, who had remained silent, finally spoke. "So what do you want me to do?"

Godo’s eyes met his. "From the outside, it will look like we gave up. But I want you to infiltrate Shinra HQ. I need pictures of what they have. Their secret weaponry, their forces. We need time to counter them, to find a way to rebuild and fight another day. I'd understand if you said no."

Ren didn't hesitate. "I'll do it."

Godo bowed his head in a show of respect. "Thank you, Ren. Go now. Say your goodbyes to Yuffie. You're the best man for the job. Go, and may you return in peace."

Night had fully fallen when Ren went to Yuffie's room. He found it empty. A sense of foreboding washed over him, a familiar chill in his gut. He sighed, a silent wish for her safety, and walked to the plane, a solitary figure on a suicide mission.

He settled into the co-pilot's seat, signaling the pilot. They were airborne when a voice, small but firm, broke the silence. "Hey, old man. Thought you could leave without me?"

Yuffie emerged from a hidden compartment, a mischievous smirk on her face. Ren reached for his phone, but she was faster, her hand on his arm. "Don't. I'm coming with you." She smiled, a flash of the old Yuffie in her eyes. "After all, what's better than one ninja?"

He looked at her, at the unwavering resolve in her face. He knew he couldn't stop her. He had taught her too well. He finally gave a small nod. "Fine. But you'll follow my lead. Every step of the way."

Ren and Yuffie plunged into the belly of the Shinra beast, dropping from the helicopter's underbelly with practiced ease. Ren hit the rooftop first, a dark figure against the city's neon glow. He motioned to Yuffie, his face a mask of stern caution.

"Listen up, Princess," he said, his voice low and serious. "Don't do anything rash. Follow my lead. Your dad will kill me if anything happens to you, so be on your toes."

She tried to feign a confident smirk, but he cut her off. "This is business. No jokes. And try to collect Materia from the soldiers we take out, even if it's useless. Someone in Wutai will find a use for it."

Yuffie nodded, a rare flash of seriousness in her eyes. "Alright. Let's go."

They slipped into a ventilation shaft, the air thick with the smell of metal and electricity. Ren pointed to two guards patrolling the corridor below. "I'll take the one on the left. You take the one on the right. On go."

Yuffie's mischievous grin returned. "Remember what you taught me when I was a kid? It's like... taking candy from a baby."

Ren smiled, a flicker of warmth in his eyes before it was replaced by cold focus. "Go."

With a swift, silent motion, he took out his camera and flashed it, the bright light disorienting the first guard. At the same time, Yuffie's shuriken flew, silencing the second. The whole maneuver was done in a heartbeat. "That's my student," Ren whispered with a hint of pride. "Now, let's dispose of them. The storage room is on the left."

After they secured the bodies, Yuffie quickly scanned a manual she'd found. "This is the Public Safety floor," she said, her finger tracing a diagram. "Weapon Development is on floor 43, the Space Program is on 60, and the President's on 100." Her eyes widened. "Oh, the Science and Research floor is 23. It's the closest to us. What do you say?"

Ren mapped out a path in his mind. "This was supposed to be an intel mission. I'm worried we'll get compromised if we stay here too long. But... we do need to know how they create their super soldiers, especially the First Class ones. If we can find out what they put in their bodies, maybe we can counter it. Or even create our own."

"When you put it like that, Princess," he said, the nickname a sign of his affection, "I think you're right. Let's drop by, but we don't stay long."

The moment they stepped onto the Science and Research floor, a sense of unease settled over Yuffie. The air was sterile, and a faint, metallic smell filled her nostrils. Then came the screams.

Ren immediately moved in front of her, his body a shield. "Let's go. This is not good."

"No," Yuffie said, her voice trembling. "We have to know what's going on."

He didn't argue. He trusted her instincts. They followed the screams and found three guards surrounding a large, red dog. It was wheezing in pain, strapped down with a thick leather muzzle.

"We need to protect the dog," Yuffie whispered, her hand on Ren's arm. He nodded.

After a quick, silent count, they moved as one. Ren took out the guard on the right and the middle, while Yuffie handled the left with a single, clean strike.

"Come on, doggy," she coaxed, trying to unbuckle the shackles. But the creature recoiled, a low growl rumbling in its chest. "Stay away," a voice echoed in her mind, clear and sharp. Both of them froze.

Ren took a defensive stance while Yuffie fell back. "We're here to help you," she said, her voice filled with a mixture of confusion and genuine concern.

"I don't believe that," the voice replied, its tone full of weary mistrust.

"You'll have to believe us," Ren said, his voice calm and steady. "We're your key to freedom." He knelt and began working on the shackles, his hands moving with impossible speed. "Stay away," he ordered Yuffie again, and she obeyed, watching as the chains fell away.

The red dog, now free, gave them a single piece of advice. "Run away." And with that, he was gone, a flash of red disappearing down the corridor.

But Ren's attention was caught by something else. A small vial of purple liquid lay next to the guards' bodies. He knelt, his gloved fingers touching the vial. "Join us," a whisper echoed in his mind, louder this time.

"Yuffie, did you hear that?"

Her face was pale. "Yes. I'm scared."

A drop of the purple liquid fell onto Ren's glove. "What the hell is this? Is this the secret of the Soldier program?" The voice in his head grew louder, more insistent. "Join us to free the planet of its shackles!"

Ren fell to his knees, his head pounding. "Ren, what's wrong?" Yuffie asked, her voice laced with panic. "I don't know," he gasped. "The liquid... I think it's the liquid."

They fled, the whispers in Ren's mind slowly fading. As they reached the hallway, the sound of an approaching voice made them freeze. "So, specimen Red has escaped?" a man laughed, his voice cold and filled with a chilling, detached cruelty. It was Hojo.

They hid in a nearby bathroom, pressing themselves against the cold wall. Ren peeked out from the vent, watching. Hojo, a twisted smile on his face, pushed a button and gave an order: "If you find a dog, shoot to kill."

Yuffie felt sick to her stomach. Hojo then took one of the guards they had knocked out, grabbed a syringe from his table, and plunged it into the man's arm. The guard screamed in agony as Hojo scribbled notes, watching the man with an obsessive, detached fascination. "You are not him," Hojo said, then raised a gun and ended the man's misery.

Yuffie's rage was a physical thing. She wanted to leap out and end him right then and there. But Ren's hand clamped down on her arm. "If we kill him, our chances of survival are impossible," he whispered. "This is an intel mission. We now know who the man behind the Soldier program is. We can assassinate him anytime. For now, we get out of here."

Yuffie nodded, a cold resolve settling over her fury. She looked at Ren, her eyes full of trust. "You're right. Let's get out of this place."

After successfully escaping the science and research division, Ren and Yuffie continued their mission. Their next target was the weapon development department on floor 43.

They stealthily made their way through the floor, taking down two guards. "We're doing good!" Yuffie said, relieved.

"Don't jinx it," Ren replied, his eyes on the intel. "We still need the portal to see the scale of their weaponry, and that's probably in the leader's office."

The intel indicated the leader was a woman named Scarlet. Yuffie thought this would make things easier, but Ren quickly corrected her. "No, Yuffie, she's a vindictive bitch. She got this position after killing an entire village in North Corel. She's the worst, so let's find her office."

After taking down a dozen more soldiers, they finally reached Scarlet's office. Ren had Yuffie go in alone while he stood watch. "If anyone comes, you'll hear three knocks on the door," he told her. "Three means she's here. Got it?"

"I get it," she confirmed.

Yuffie entered and was relieved to find the device already open. She quickly took pictures of Shinra's weapon plans. She felt a sense of relief that the task was simple and didn't require more fighting. Once she was done, she waved to Ren, who sighed in relief.

The final part of their mission was to infiltrate the space program on level 60, which was the main reason Shinra was winning the war. They took out several patrols and Ren took pictures of the planes and rockets. He then checked his intel for the leader of this section, a man named Palmer.

They found Palmer's office, and once again, Ren sent Yuffie in to take pictures. As she was gathering information, she saw an email from President Shinra calling an emergency meeting. She quickly relayed this to Ren.

Ren was immediately suspicious. "This smells like a trap," he warned.

"Don't you see, Ren?" Yuffie countered, her voice full of excitement. "This is our chance! All the Shinra leaders in one room? This is our golden opportunity! We can take pictures of them for assassination purposes. We won't fight them, just get a few photos and get out of this hellhole."

After a moment of thought, Ren agreed. "Just take pictures without jeopardizing the mission," he said, looking at her seriously. "Do you promise me you'll hold your emotions in check, no matter what information we hear?"

"I promise," Yuffie replied.

"Then let's go," Ren said. "Follow me to the 100th floor."

They reached the 100th floor and hid in the vents, listening to the conversation below.

"It looks like Wutai has finally given up," Palmer said, sipping his tea. "We can finally stop wasting our money on those scrubs."

"Acutely, it's a shame," Hojo spoke nonchalantly. "Wutai brought me some interesting test subjects. I'll miss experimenting on their bodies, but such is life, as they say."

President Shinra then spoke. "To be honest, I was surprised when some executives told me that Godo Kisaragi was talking to them about a ceasefire. He wants the war to end. Do you think it's a ruse?" Heidegger asked

"To be honest, I don't think so," President Shinra replied. "But I now know that Shinra has the upper hand in the negotiation, and I gave him some unfair conditions. To my surprise, he accepted."

"What kind of conditions did you give him?" Palmer asked.

"I told him that in order for us to speak, he needs to give us his weapons," Shinra said.

Palmer started laughing. "And he actually accepted that? The idiot gave us the key to killing him!"

A sinister grin appeared on President Shinra's face. "Here's the plan: we'll destroy Godo Kisaragi once and for all. I will be going to meet with him."

"Is the robot finished?"Scarlet asked.

"Yes," palmer said, I gave it to your people a bored expression on her face. "I've put my touches on it. It has a rocket launcher, a machine gun, and a flamethrower for my satisfaction." She smiled. "I love to hear them scream."

Suddenly, a man in a black suit who had been silent up until this point spoke up. "I'm against this violence. Killing Kisaragi is good and all, but by killing him, we'll look like the villains. With the chaos, another Godo will rise and be a thorn in our side. We should take our time and try to control Godo."

"Blah, blah, blah," Palmer said. "Of course, Reeve would be sour on this foolproof plan." He grinned. "Don't you see it? He's been a thorn in our side for five years. You can't tame a wild beast, so we take Godo and his family out, then we force them to have an election that we rig so our guy wins no matter what."

"But that's unethical! We are wasting so much..." Reeve began.

"Enough!" President Shinra said. "We'll take it by vote, as always."

Reeve sighed. "Of course."

"Those who don't want to take out Godo Kisaragi, raise your hands." Only Reeve raised his hand. "And those who want to kill him, raise your hands." All the others raised their hands.

"So, let's get back to my plan," Shinra said. "My plan is for me to take him away from his daughter."

Hojo, who had been silent for most of the meeting, stood up. "He has a daughter? I have a request: Don't kill the girl. She is breedable. We can raise the heir of Wutai like that. So please, leave the daughter to me."

Yuffie's skin crawled. "This sick bastard," she whispered.

"So, continue," President Shinra said. "After that, Scarlet will come from behind us and kill him."

Yuffie felt sick. "Father..." she whispered. "Did you take pictures of all of them?" she asked Ren.

"Yeah, I did," he replied. "Now let's go."

"Wait, let's hear what they're going to say now," Yuffie said.

"And after that,"President Shinra said, "Scarlet will take me away from harm. We will then shoot our prototype missiles at their capital, and that will show all of our enemies that Shinra is not to be trifled with."

"You're right," Scarlet said. "I can't wait to try my new machine." She looked at Palmer. "Please don't mess it up for me."

Palmer drank his tea. "Don't worry, it will be ready."

"Good."

Yuffie looked at Ren and said, "New objective." Ren tried to speak, but she didn't let him. "We need to kill President Shinra before he tries his evil plan and kills Father."

Ren sighed and told her to follow him until they reached President Shinra's office. "Yuffie, we have to wai..."

"Yuffie, no!" Ren yelled, lunging forward and grabbing at her leg. He was a split second too late. He could feel the fabric of her ninja suit slip through his fingers as she fell, her feet already in the room below. ready to face off with President Shinra.

The vent burst open, revealing a figure in a flash of green. Yuffie Kisaragi landed with a theatrical flourish, her massive shuriken held high. She scanned the room, expecting gasps of shock. Instead, the directors barely reacted, except for Palmer, who fell backward out of his chair with a comedic thud.

"What in the hell are you doing here?!" he squealed.

Yuffie pointed her shuriken directly at President Shinra, her voice trembling with fury. "I'm here to end your evil plot! You bastards palning to kill my father!"

President Shinra simply clapped, a slow, condescending rhythm echoing through the silence. "So, the princess finally decided to show up." He leaned back in his chair, a smirk playing on his lips. "And here I thought your Mother's tragic accident would have taught you some manners." The other directors, recognizing her now, exchanged smirks and nods.

Just then, a figure dropped from the ceiling vent behind Yuffie. "Yuffie, I told you not to try and fight them all alone," Ren whispered, his voice low and urgent.

"You should've listened to your partner," Scarlet sneered, clapping her hands. A swarm of tiny, laser armed flying machines materialized from the shadows, their red lights blinking menacingly.

Dr. Hojo, stroking his beard, stepped forward with a predatory glint in his eye. "We shall salvage the girl. She is of a valuable bloodline. We need her to produce new Wutai heirs."

He snapped his fingers, and a dozen masked men stormed in through the door. "I'm going to have so much fun with you," Hojo smiled .

"Shut the hell up, you creep!" Yuffie shrieked.

President Shinra laughed, the sound cold and calculating. "Didn't you notice how easy it was to get in here?" He gestured around the room. "This is even better than assassinating your father. We can now tell the world that Wutai tried to assassinate me." He laughed again, a harsh, triumphant sound. "This will justify our attack on Wutai." Hojo then turned and asked . "So, can I have her for myself?" Shinra's smirk was all the answer Hojo needed.

Reeve sighed, turning away, but Heidegger and Palmer just grinned, enjoying the spectacle.

"This is bad," Ren said, his hand already reaching for his belt. "We need to get out of here!" He hurled a smoke grenade, and thick, billowing smoke immediately filled the room, obscuring the directors and the masked men. He grabbed Yuffie's hand, pulling her toward the nearest window.

They burst out onto a small ledge, but the flying robots and masked men were already swarming the corridor behind them.

"Yuffie, listen to me," Ren said, his voice desperate. "You have to get out of here. No matter what."

"No!" she insisted, her eyes welling up with tears. "We'll get out of here together!"

"No. Look at me." She met his gaze, and he saw the fear and the stubborn defiance in her eyes. "I'm so proud of you. I've watched you grow from a naive girl to the spirit of Wutai. Don't let them stop your fire."

He pushed her hard toward the edge of the ledge. "Do you have your gliding gear?" She nodded, her face a mask of shock and tears. "Good. Your survival is for the future of Wutai. I'll distract them while you escape. I have a plan B, but I'll do it after you get far enough away from the building."

Before she could speak, he gave her one last, firm push. "Spread your wings for the betterment of our people! I'm sorry I won't be there to see you grow."

He then ran back into the building, a short sword in one hand and a handful of small bombs in the other. "Come at me!" he yelled. Yuffie, mid air, heard the sound of explosions behind her. She watched in horror as she glided away, seeing a massive blast erupt from the building. She cried, blaming her own foolish rage for his death. But then she remembered his last wish for her to survive.

She spotted a train moving through the lower levels of the city and landed on the roof of a car, the tears still streaming down her face. The train was headed for the slums of Sector 7. She lay there, silently sobbing, as the city lights blurred by.

The train screeched to a halt, its metal-on-metal groan echoing through the Sector 7 slums. Yuffie jumped from the last car as a tide of people spilled out, their faces weary from a day under the polluted sky. Her nimble fingers moved like a hummingbird's wings, slipping into pockets and bags, pilfering materia from unsuspecting passengers. A flicker of sadness crossed her face, a ghost of a smile. It was Ren’s request one of his final requests to take every materia she found.

Her stomach rumbled, a loud, demanding growl, and her eyes scanned the grimy street until they landed on a sign: "Seventh Heaven." As she approached the bar, she saw a blond man, all sharp angles and spiky hair, ordering a large, burly man to throw a drunken patron out.

"Aren’t you a little young to be in a bar?" the blond man said, blocking her path.

Yuffie met his gaze, hands on her hips. "Who the hell do you think I am? And who says I’m here to drink? You're not my dad!"

"Doesn’t matter," he replied, his voice flat. "You're still not getting in."

"Cloud!" a woman's voice called from inside. The bartender.

Cloud tried to argue, "She's too young, Tifa, she can't drink here."

Yuffie simply waved him off and stepped past him, a quiet confidence in her stride. She settled onto a bar stool, and Tifa, a beautiful woman with a gentle smile, brought her a glass of water.

"You're not from around here, are you?" Tifa asked, leaning against the counter.

"Is it that obvious?" Yuffie joked, a smirk playing on her lips. "Yeah, I'm not."

The television above the bar flickered to life with breaking news. "Could you turn the volume up?" Yuffie asked, her eyes fixed on the screen.

A news reporter announced a failed assassination attempt on the Shinra executives. The camera then cut to President Shinra at a press conference, his suit jacket torn and his shirt stained with blood.

"We are here on this tragic day to mourn the families of the people we lost," he began, a single tear rolling down his cheek. "Shinra lost over 300 loyal employees in this savage attack."

He pulled a list from his jacket and began naming the dead. "As you know," he continued, his voice heavy with false sorrow, "Shinra was in peaceful talks with Wutai, and we actually reached a ceasefire yesterday. But today they showed their true colors. They sent an assassin to kill me, and when we caught him, he blew himself up and took with him 300 of our brave soldiers."

He looked directly into the camera, his gaze cold. "We will show Wutai and our enemies no mercy from now on. We will make Wutai an example."

"Bullshit!" Yuffie yelled, slamming her fist on the counter.

"Yeah, bullshit!" a man with a machine gun for an arm roared from across the bar.

"Barret!" Tifa scolded.

Yuffie's stomach rumbled again. Tifa laughed. "What do you want to eat? We have a killer ham and cheese sandwich."

"Yes!" Yuffie exclaimed, her eyes lighting up.

As Tifa went to the kitchen, another girl took her place behind the bar. Yuffie loved sitting with Tifa, but when Cloud walked back in, Tifa went to him, leaving Yuffie alone. She ate her sandwich in silence, her mind drifting to Ren's words they needed to take materia to help their people. She scanned the bar, her gaze settling on a group of drunken men. They were an easy target. She started to plan her next moves, her fingers twitching with anticipation.

A few minutes later, she had over a dozen materia hidden in her pockets, a feeling of pride swelling in her chest. But now she had a new problem how to escape unnoticed.

Tifa returned and asked Yuffie where she would be staying for the night. "I'd love to stay with you," Yuffie said, her voice hopeful.

"I can't," Tifa replied, a note of regret in her tone.

"Really, Tifa?" Barret said, his voice laced with disapproval. "That's not like you, leaving a kid to sleep on the streets."

"I'm not a child, I'm sixteen!" Yuffie protested.

"I told her I can't," Tifa repeated, her voice firm.

"Come on, Tifa," Barret argued. "You have one of the biggest rooms in the sector."

"She can stay with me," a girl named Jesse offered, cutting through the tension.

Yuffie, lost in the whirlwind of the conversation, accepted. Tifa thanked Jesse, who simply winked and said, "Don't worry, that's what friends are for."

Yuffie followed Jesse back to her home and gratefully sank onto the couch. As she lay there, the day’s events replayed in her mind. Her mission was a failure. She had to live for the people of Wutai. Tears welled in her eyes, and she drifted off to sleep, haunted by Ren's final wish.

Chapter Text

It have been two weeks since cloud been in Sector 7, and he liked living with Tifa. His nightmares had stopped being as frequent, but they still came. He woke in a panic to find himself still in Tifa's room; she was sleeping soundly on his chest. It was the same damn nightmare: him receiving the order to go to Nibelheim, followed by a flash forward to a burned city. He was in the middle of it, his arm and face covered in blood. And there it was instead of Zack on the ground, this time it was Tifa. His body was moving on its own. He held his Buster Sword and begged for it to stop, but the voice grew stronger: Kill her. He raised his sword to strike, but he always woke up just before he could.

He always woke up in a cold sweat. He looked at Tifa, who was now in a deep sleep on her side of the bed, and sighed. Why is this happening to him? He turned to her, hugging her from behind, and slowly sleep came back to him. He fell into a deep slumber.

When she woke up, she felt Cloud hugging her. He could be a little clingy, like a kid sometimes, but she knew when he did something like that, something was bothering him. He wasn't a guy who spoke about what was on his mind; it showed in his actions, and she knew him well enough to see that something was wrong. She had her doubts that he didn't like this life, but then she turned to see his face. She thought, What will he do if he finds out? All the people he knew and befriended were part of Avalanche. Wedge and Biggs had tried to subtly recruit him, but his stance was unchanged. Avalanche really needed strong people like him, but if he didn't want to join or saw them as evil, she wouldn't force him.

His whole argument was that Avalanche made Shinra's job easier and that they killed people. Barret thought of it as a necessary sacrifice that the road to a better future sometimes required blood. Tifa was against killing, which was why she never went on missions with them, but she supported their goal. Now, Tifa started playing with Cloud's hair. What will Cloud do if he knew? She needed to tell him to put her mind at ease, Tifa then got out of Cloud's embrace and went to the bathroom to shower. As the warm water streamed down, she found herself wrestling with a decision: should she tell him about Avalanche? After a moment of consideration, she decided against it for now, unsure how he would react to her secret life as a resistance fighter. After she finished doing her hair and put on her gear, she went back to bed and sat beside him.

"Come on, Cloud, we should go out now," she said softly.

He mumbled into his pillow. "Hmm... just give me five minutes."

"Come on, Cloud," she said, pressing his cheek. "You're not a baby."

His eyes opened, and he grumbled. "Rise and shine," she told him. "I'll cook us something to eat while you go shower."

"Hmm," he mumbled and got up. He looked grumpy. Tifa sighed, knowing she was in for a long day when his mood was like this. "Before you go, what do you want for breakfast?"

"Pancakes," he said before entering the bathroom.

Tifa went to the kitchen and started making pancakes, humming happily to herself. Just as she was about to pour the batter, a knock came at her door. "Coming!" she called.

When she opened the door, it was Marlene. "Daddy wants to meet you at the bar," she said.

"Okay," Tifa replied.

Marlene's eyes lit up. "Can I play the piano?"

Tifa remembered Cloud was inside. "Maybe next time," she said, her heart sinking a little. "My room is a mess right now." Maybe next time ok?

Marlene's smile turned to a frown. "Alright," she said, her voice small. "But it's a promise, okay?"

"Yeah," Tifa promised. This was the first time she had ever turned Marlene down, and it broke her heart. She didn't know how Cloud would react to the idea of a child being in their room. In her mind, they were a couple, a fact that both thrilled and terrified her. Cloud had never given her any indication of how he saw her, and that doubt lingered in the back of her mind. She continued her cooking in silence.

In the bathroom, Cloud thought to himself that maybe it was time to open up to Tifa and tell her about his time in SOLDIER and his missions for Shinra. He felt like he couldn't keep his past a secret from her any longer. But he also thought that maybe he should talk to Zack first and ask for advice. He mustered the courage to finally face Tifa and talk about the sins he had committed while he was with Shinra.

When he finished showering, he found Tifa setting up the table. He helped her in silence. He could tell she had something she wanted to tell him, and he was worried that she would tell him that he needed to find a new place to live. He opened his mouth to speak but then closed it again, pushing through his fear.

"There's something I wanted to tell you," he said.

Tifa was caught off guard. "What is it?" she asked.

Just as he was about to speak, another knock came at the door. "What is it now?" she asked, annoyed. Just as Cloud was finally about to talk to her, everyone wanted to talk to her. She went to the door and opened it. It was Wedge. "Tifa, Barr"

She cut him off. "I know, I told Marlene I'm coming."

"But please..." Wedge pleaded. "No," he said, shaking his head. "It's already been decided. We voted to attack Sector 3 reactor."

He then added, "Barret also recruited Yuffie to Avalanche, and she accepted."

Tifa was now mad. Barret had gone too far now. Recruiting a teenager? Maybe Cloud was right about Avalanche. "And here's the second reason I came to you," Wedge said. "Barret wants to talk to Cloud and tell him about Avalanche, and I came here to ask you where he lives."

"I don't know," Tifa said, trying to hide the panic in her voice.

"Hmm," Wedge said. "So, are you free? I wanted you to search for him with me."

"Maybe not now," she said. "I just finished cooking my breakfast."

"Good," Wedge said, his eyes lighting up. "I'm hungry." He tried to walk in, but Tifa stopped him.

"You can't just enter a girl's room like that," she said. "And no, I cooked for myself. So please, go search for him, and I'll catch up with you."

"Okay," Wedge said, sounding defeated.

Tifa sighed in relief. Finally. She went back inside, and Cloud was still waiting for her.

"So, who was it?" he asked.

"Wedge," she replied. "He wanted some stuff and I helped him out, and he left."

"So, what you wanted to speak about?" she asked again.

"Oh, it's nothing," he told her. She wanted to pull her hair out from frustration.

He looked at her, his eyes unwavering. He knew she was lying. The silence stretched between them, thick and heavy.

Then, he spoke again, his voice barely a whisper. "Tifa... I have this nightmare that happens a lot. I'm in the middle of a field, and there are bodies everywhere, and I'm covered in blood." He paused, his hands tightening into fists. "But that's not the bad part." He took a shaky breath. "I saw you... being down." He didn't mention the sound, the piercing scream he always heard.

He reached across the table and squeezed her hand. "You know, that nightmare always comes back to me since Nibelheim. But since I've been with you, it's been two weeks, and it disappeared... until yesterday. It came back and reminded me that I don't deserve to be happy."

His gaze was intense, vulnerable. "I know you think I'm not serious about this... about us. But I am."

Her heart skipped a beat, a frantic little flutter in her chest.

"I know, Cloud," she said, her voice soft with understanding. "Talking isn't your strong suit, and I'm happy you tried. But I can't lie... sometimes I think we're just hanging on to our memories from back then and not from now."

He looked at her with disbelief. "Is that what you think?"

"Yeah," she admitted shyly. "Because I feel like you're ashamed of admitting that... that we're together."

His face flushed a deep crimson, his ears burning. "Ashamed?" he scoffed. "Tifa, it's the other way around. You Tifa, the most loved girl in every place you go have now started seeing someone like me!" His voice cracked with frustration and a deep, raw sadness. "You don't know how messed up I was. Ask Zack, and when he tries to change the subject, tell him I gave you permission."

She was shocked. He was offering her a key to his past, a past he never talked about.

"Tifa... you remember our promise?" he asked, his voice softer now, almost pleading.

"Yeah, I do."

She let out a shaky sigh of relief. "Thank you for reassuring me, and I'm sorry for doubting you."

She got up from her chair, walked over to him, and wrapped her arms around his head, holding him close. "You know, this is the longest I've ever heard you Talk."

"Yeah, please don't get used to it," he mumbled into her shoulder. She laughed, a genuine, joyful sound.

They left the room moments later, the mood between them lighter, more connected.

"Cloud," she called out to him as they walked. "From now on, don't say this room is 'mine.' It's ours."

He looked back at her and smiled, a rare, genuine smile that reached his eyes. "Alright." He led the way toward the bar.

They were a few yards from the bar's entrance when a group of thugs cut them off.

"Are you Tifa Lockhart?" one of them asked, a sneer on his face.

Cloud immediately stepped in front of her. "Who's asking?"

"None of your business," the thug spat back.

"It is my business now."

Tifa put a hand on his arm. "Come on, Cloud, let's just ignore them and walk away." But he wasn't listening.

"Go," he said, his voice low and firm, not breaking his stare from the thugs. "Go get Barret and Biggs."

"What?! No! I can't leave you to fight all of them alone!"

"That's why I want you to bring Barret and Biggs," he said, an edge to his voice. "Go. Please."

Tifa hesitated, her heart pounding, but she saw the unwavering resolve in his eyes. She listened, turning and running toward the bar.

One of the thugs tried to follow her, but Cloud stepped in his path. Cloud drew his sword and, with a swift, fluid motion, drew a line in the dirt with its tip.

"Whoever values his life," Cloud said, his voice cold and devoid of emotion, "stay away from this line."

The thug laughed. "Yeah? Who do you think you are?" Unknowingly, he stepped over the line.

In a flash, Cloud's blade was a blur. The thug's arm his shooting arm fell to the ground with a sickening thud, his gun still clutched in its hand.

And with that, all hell broke loose.

Tifa ran to the bar, her heart hammering in her chest. She found Barret and Jesse hunched over maps at a table. "I need your help!" she blurted out.

They were on their feet instantly. "What is it, girl?" Barret asked.

"I think Don Corneo wanted to hurt me," she said, her voice shaking. "But Cloud stopped them and told me to get backup." A bullet whizzed through the air, and her whole world seemed to tilt. Jesse, seeing Tifa's fear, put a hand on her shoulder. "Don't worry, I got your back."

Barret ran toward the sound of the fight, and Tifa followed close behind. They found the thugs taken down, groaning in pain on the ground. One of them, a grotesque, wincing monster-man, lay on the ground. Tifa went to him. "Where did Cloud go?" she demanded.

"He went to kill the Don," the thug whimpered.

Tifa's heart dropped. Barret came over, his voice a low growl. "What did they tell him?"

"He beat us and asked why we were after you," the thug said, looking away. "We told him it was for the Don's bridal candidates, and that he truly wanted Tifa."

Barret was disgusted. "Fucking disgusting bastard," he snarled, smashing his boot into the thug's face and knocking him out.

"We need to follow Cloud!" Tifa said in a panic. "He's fighting a whole damn sector alone!"

Barret nodded, but then he told her to stay there while he went after Cloud. Tifa refused, her eyes full of determination. "I'm going with you."

They ran toward Sector 6, and by the time they reached it, night had fallen. They followed the trail of beaten bodies, a silent testament to Cloud's path of destruction. Tifa prayed that Cloud wasn't hurt. They found an older woman, Madame M, sitting on the edge of the Don's palace. Barret asked her why she was there.

"Today is the day that I will finally see my revenge on Don Corneo," she said, her voice cold. "And I will be here to witness his demise." She introduced herself as one of the Don's trio.

Tifa asked her what was happening inside. "An angry blonde man entered the sector and started asking for the Don," Madame M explained. "We had just finished our meeting with the Don, and the blonde man asked me if I knew where he was, so I told him."

"Wait," Barret interjected. "Don't you have any loyalty to Corneo?"

Madame M took out her fan and covered her face, a laugh escaping her lips. "Loyalty? To that monster?" she said, her voice full of scorn. "The Don buys people's loyalty with fear. Since the day he came here, everything went to shit, and he turned this sector into a brothel. We had to play along. Chocobo Sam went with the blonde guy to finally liberate this sector."

They heard a monstrous sound from inside, and Tifa's heart dropped. "Cloud!" she screamed, running into the palace. Barret followed her, putting on an earpiece.

"Are you in position?" he asked.

"Yeah," Jesse's voice crackled through the earpiece. She was aiming her sniper rifle from a building opposite the Don's palace.

"What can you see?" Barret asked.

"I see Wedge helping some hostages, and Cloud is fighting a big frog. The Don is trying to escape, and a man with a gun is shooting at him. Should I shoot at him?"

"Yes, but make it non lethal," Barret commanded. "I want him alive."

"Roger that," Jesse said. She took a shot at the man with the gun, hitting him in the shoulder. He fell to the ground.

"Barret, Cloud is approaching Corneo," she said, her voice full of concern. "And I think he has bad intentions."

30 minutes ago :

Cloud's boots crunched on the grimy asphalt of Sector 6's slums. Wedge followed close behind, the clamor of the market fading as they delved deeper into the shadowy alleys. Cloud spun around, his eyes glowing with an unnerving green light.

"Do you know where Don Corneo lives?" Cloud's voice was low and dangerous.

Wedge shifted nervously. "Uh, no, I don't, but I could ask around and find out."

"Forget about it." Cloud turned away, stalking toward an alley. He saw a lone figure slumped against a wall, a lowlife who'd clearly had too much to drink. He motioned to Wedge. "Hold him up."

Wedge did as he was told, hoisting the junkie to his feet.

"Where is the Don?" Cloud's question was quiet, but it was like a blade.

The man's eyes were wide with fear. "You... you gotta ask one of the trio..."

"And who are the trio?" Cloud's grip on the man's jacket tightened.

"If I tell you, they'll kill me!"

"And if you don't," Cloud growled, "I will." He looked at Wedge, who was just as uncomfortable as the junkie. Cloud nodded toward the man's throat. Wedge got the message and his hands clamped down, cutting off the man's air.

"Tell me who these so called trio are," Cloud demanded, his voice flat.

They found themselves outside a shop, and Cloud told Wedge to wait outside. He entered to find a bearded man in a cowboy hat complaining to a woman who looked to be in her late thirties.

"I'm looking for Madame M," Cloud said.

The woman turned around, her expression unreadable. "Who's asking?"

"Just a man," Cloud replied.

"And the man doesn't have a name?" the cowboy asked, stepping forward.

"No," Cloud said. "So what?"

The woman held up a hand to stop the cowboy. "I'm Madame M," she said, her voice smooth. "What do you want?"

"I want to know where Don Corneo lives."

Her eyes narrowed. "What business do you have with him?"

"He wanted to hurt my friend," Cloud said, the green light in his eyes intensifying. "So I'll hurt him."

"And your friend is a girl, right?" the cowboy asked.

"Yes."

"And let me guess, her name is Tifa," he said. Cloud simply nodded. The man let out a low whistle. "Wow. And I'm here to stop his bridal competition."

"You know," Madame M said, her voice turning cold, "I'm one of his brides."

Cloud looked at her, and the cowboy, Sam, stared in shock at her statement. "You really are?" he asked.

"Yeah, Sam, I really am," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "And he killed my husband and took me as his bride. And I want you to tell me"

"My name is Cloud," he cut her off, "and I will get revenge for your husband."

Sam took a good look at Cloud and his Buster Sword. "Guessing from that sword you carry, you work for Shinra."

"Used to," Cloud corrected him. "But I'll tell you this: even if you were a SOLDIER, you can't beat the Don without backup."

"I'll back him up!" Sam exclaimed. "And Madame M, call Leslie here. I'm sure he'll back us up, too."

Madame M was shocked. "Are you sure, Sam?"

"Yeah, I'm sick of paying him and getting nothing back," he said, a newfound resolve in his eyes. "I'll back him up."

"Are you sure?" Cloud asked.

"Yeah."

A few minutes later, Wedge opened the door. "Cloud, there's a man here who wants to meet with you."

"Let him in." Leslie entered the shop, his face grim.

"I have a few minutes," Leslie said. "What do you want?"

Sam looked at Leslie, his gaze hard. "It's time."

"Are you sure, Leslie?" Madame M asked. "Once we do this, there's no going back."

"Yeah, we know," Leslie said. "But my eyes want revenge for my wife."

"Alright, I'm in," Leslie said, his expression softening. "But you have to help me get my wife from his dungeon. It's a promise." Cloud assured him

Cloud, Wedge, and Leslie moved silently through the dark halls of Don Corneo's mansion. Leslie, with a gun held ready, whispered, "A little bit more." They reached the second floor, and Cloud stopped dead. His eyes widened at a horrifying sight: little girls, led by a man with a shaved head, being brought to VIP rooms from the Honey Bee Inn.

"That's the last of the trio, Andrea Rhodea," Leslie said, a disgusted look on his face. "These men will burn in hell."

Wedge was just as appalled. "This is messed up!"

Cloud remained silent, a cold fury building inside him. "The Don is in a meeting with Shinra executives," Leslie continued, his voice low.

"What?!" Wedge was shocked by the revelation.

They entered a room. Leslie handed a gun to Wedge. "The Don's in the next room. We need to move fast."

"What about the dungeon?" Wedge asked.

"It's in this room," Leslie replied. "Let's open the door."

Wedge looked at Cloud. "I got it," he said.

"Take care of yourself," Cloud told him. "If you ever fight something you can't beat, just play dead. Don't play the hero."

Wedge nodded. "Got it." He went to free the prisoners, and Cloud turned to Leslie. "It's time. Start the plan."

Leslie nodded, pulling out his gun. Cloud threw him through the door, and the plan was set. Cloud would get the attention of the VIPs and take control of the second floor, while Sam took control of the first. Leslie would play dead until Corneo came out of his room, at which point he'd take a clear shot.

Cloud went to the VIP rooms, his heart filled with rage, and killed all the men inside. He then fought Andrea Rhodea's men and his special "Killing Bee" squad, beating them with ease. With Andrea on the ground, he asked, "Why didn't you sell the Don out like the others?"

"It's simple," Andrea replied, his face a mix of defiance and fear. "Money!"

Cloud punched him, and then he heard a sound coming from the dungeons. It was a roar, a horrible, guttural sound that reminded him of his time with Shinra and Dr. Hojo's experiments. He decided it was a mercy to kill them and end their misery. When the coast was clear, he made his way to the Don's room, intent on killing him himself.

"Stick with the plan!" Leslie yelled after him.

Cloud turned to him. "This is plan B. Just stay here. If he comes out, kill him." He then entered the Don's room to find him holding five naked girls as hostages.

"Come closer and I'll shoot!" Corneo shouted, his voice a mix of bravado and fear. "You have no idea who you're messing with! Shinra won't let this slide!"

Cloud ignored him and walked toward one of the girls. He gently took her hand and told her to go, but she was too afraid. "Stick behind me," he said. He then told Corneo that if he gave up the girls, he would let him leave alive. To his surprise, Corneo accepted the offer.

But as Cloud was talking to him, one of the girls stabbed him in the shoulder. Corneo laughed. "Meet the Killer Bees, Andrea Rhodea's death squad!" His smile faltered as Cloud, despite being wounded, killed all of them.

Corneo jumped onto his bed. "Desperate times call for desperate measures!" he shouted. Under the ground, a monstrous frog leaped to Corneo's manor.

"What the fuck?" Chocobo Sam yelled from below.

Cloud ran out of the room and saw the huge frog, which began eating the dead bodies. "This is fucked up," Wedge said, appearing beside him. "I helped all the hostages. Good. Now cover me with the gun."

Wedge nodded. Cloud charged, slashing at the frog's legs, but it was ineffective. He attacked again. The monster opened its mouth, and its tongue shot out. A plan formed in Cloud's mind. He told Wedge to shoot and run, aiming for the chandelier above the frog.

Wedge nodded. "Got it."

Cloud failed to catch the tongue twice, but the third time was the charm. He cut the monster's tongue and shouted, "Now!"

Wedge shot at the chandelier, and it fell on the monster's head. Cloud slashed the monster's neck and, after a few swings, cut the head clean off. He turned around to find Tifa standing beside him. She saw the blood on his shoulder and the monster's head, and she ran to him and gave him a big hug.

They then heard gunshots from the other side of the floor and a sniper shot. Cloud ran, but the adrenaline in his body was gone, and he fell to his knees. "Tifa..." he gasped.

"Cloud!" she cried, running to him in a full panic. With a little help from Tifa, he got back up. They then saw Barret and Yuffie with the hostages.

"Where is Wedge?" Cloud asked.

"Here," Wedge said, appearing from behind the crowd. "Did the Don die?"

"I shot him," Jesse said over the earpiece.

"What?!" Cloud asked, his voice full of anger.

"Come on, Cloud," Tifa said, trying to calm him. "Relax. Did you kill him?"

"No," Jesse said. "He's with his wife. He's lucky the bullet didn't hit anything bad."

"Good," Cloud said.

"Remind me never to anger you again," Yuffie joked.

Between the people, a blonde girl came forward. "Please," she said to Barret. "Can you take me with you?"

"You can go back to your husband," Barret said. "What do you want with us?"

"I'll do anything," she pleaded. "Just please, take me out of this place. I don't have a husband. They kidnapped me and put me in this sick place."

"What's your name?" Wedge asked her.

"My name is Elena," she said. "And I would be happy to go with you."

"Okay," Barret said. "Let's get out of here."

Chapter Text

Zack had gotten used to life in the slums of Sector 5. He loved helping Elmyra in the garden and going with Aerith around the sector; he was happy to be the one to protect the girl from Shinra. One day, when he arrived at the church, he saw people reading the news, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief. He quickly grabbed a paper. The headline read, "Don Corneo, the Criminal Tyrant of Sector 6, Has Fallen." The news was even on TV.

A hand reached for him from behind. He turned to find Aerith. "There you are. I was coming to tell you about the news. The paper says the people of the Sector 6 slums took him down together."

"I find that hard to believe," Zack said, his mind racing. "It’s hard to imagine normal people taking down a tyrant like him without any help." His first thought was of Cloud. "I'm going to check on Cloud and the others."

"Alright, I'm coming with you."

He looked at her and told her no, it was too dangerous. But she insisted she wouldn't let him go to Sector 7 alone. He tried to tell her off, but she gave him a look that told him there was no way to stop her. He sighed.

"Fine," he said. "But you need to lay low."

"I..." she started to protest, but Zack cut her off.

"Aerith, this is serious. I heard from people in Sector 6 that he does business with Shinra. And knowing Shinra, there will be spies. So please," he looked at her with a pleading expression, "just stay here. I'll go check on Cloud and come back."

She looked at him, her expression softening. "What will you do if Shinra finds you?"

"In their minds," he told her, "Zack Fair died in the reactor at Nibelheim five years ago."

She finally relented. "Okay," she said, her voice small. "I'll stay here. Just... please come back alive."

He pulled her into a hug, a genuine smile on his face. Her cheeks flushed a soft pink. "Don't worry," he told her. "It's a promise. And like I told you the day I met you, a man's word is sacred."

You've captured Zack's protective nature and his deep, unwavering bond with Aerith. The contrast between their peaceful life and the dangerous news creates a powerful sense of urgency. The foreshadowing of Shinra's involvement and Zack's "death" record raises the stakes, making his journey feel much more dangerous.

Zack made his way through the winding streets of Sector 6, observing the chaotic aftermath of Don Corneo’s fall. People from every sector, and even some who still lived in Sector 6, swarmed the area, picking through the ruins. He entered the manor and saw many bodies, but what caught his eye was one that looked like it had been torn in half. He moved in closer, noting the strange, slick acid that looked like saliva.

"Interesting," he whispered to himself.

He moved on, seeing nothing else that stood out until he reached the second floor. He took in the immaculate state of the rooms, every trace of the recent fight meticulously cleaned.

"Shinra," he whispered, a chilling realization dawning on him.

There was no doubt now. Shinra was funding or working with Corneo. Zack overheard a conversation between two men discussing some strange things they’d found in the dungeon. He approached them, asking where it was. They pointed him toward a room, but when he arrived, he could tell this area had also been scrubbed clean.

After thanking them, he went down to the dungeon itself. The moment he stepped inside, he was hit with a wave of memories. He remembered when he first met Aerith in a similar dungeon. The cages and laboratory tables filled him with a sickening certainty: Hojo had been here. He saw that some pages on a few tables had been torn out, a clumsy attempt at a cover up. Shinra truly didn’t want people to know they were involved.

Zack went back outside the manor, his face grim. There was no doubt in his mind now. He had to get to Sector 7.

After stepping out of the manor, Zack found himself face to face with a group of people in black suits, telling the crowd to disperse. It was the Turks. He spotted Rude, who he remembered as a silent rookie from his SOLDIER days, and a red headed man waving a baton and barking orders.

"Reno, stop that," Rude's low voice cut through the noise.

"So, do I have your attention now?" Reno shouted, a manic grin on his face. "This manor is Shinra property, so screw off!" The crowd, intimidated, began to move away.

In the midst of the chaos, Zack spotted a young girl with a camera, a devilish grin on her face. He went to her. She told him off at first, bragging that she'd sell the pictures to the highest bidder. Zack reached into his pocket and gave her all the Gil he had.

"Take this," he told her, "and go home."

Her eyes widened at the money. She took it immediately. "What's your name?" he asked.

"Kyrie Canaan," she replied, her voice softer now. "And I'm hoping to be a journalist someday."

Zack smiled. "I hope you achieve your dreams." As she turned to leave, Zack told her to go home.

When she was gone, Zack ducked into a nearby alley to see the pictures she had taken. To his surprise, he found the camera had no film. He’d been scammed.

"Son of a..." he muttered, but then a smile spread across his face. He actually respected her hustle. He sighed, tossed the useless camera, and headed for Sector 7.

Zack finally arrived in the slums of Sector 7. He saw a crowd gathered around a mine entrance, and as he got closer, he heard people talking about how the monsters were back. When he asked what they meant, they explained that a couple of weeks ago, a monster problem had emerged and that Cloud had come in and taken care of them all.

Zack smiled. "Really? Maybe he missed some. Let me go inside and solve this problem." He reached for his weapon but remembered he'd left it in his room at Aerith's place. He sighed. "Does anyone have some kind of weapon?" They handed him two pickaxes. He thanked them and went in, confronting a massive, mutant creature.

"My god, what the hell is this?" he muttered. After a 15 minute fight, he emerged and told them the monster was dead, apologizing because one of the pickaxes they'd given him had broken. The people told him it was alright. Zack, who was out of money, promised to pay them back the next time he came around.

He finally reached the Seventh Heaven bar and saw a new face: a blonde girl with short hair. She greeted him with a smile, and he could tell she wasn't from here. "What's your name?" he asked.

"My name is Elena," she told him.

He smiled back. "Well, nice to meet you, Elena." After a moment of awkward silence, he spoke again. "So, aren't you going to ask me what I want to drink?" Her face turned red, and he laughed.

He then asked her if it was her first time bartending, and she told him yes. "Nothing," he told her, "but you suck at your job."

Just then, Biggs entered the bar. Zack got up from his stool and went to him. "So, where are Cloud and the others?"

Biggs told him. He then asked Biggs about Elena, and Biggs explained that she was one of the captives from the Don's manor who had asked to come with them because she had nowhere to go. Zack scratched his face in thought. "And what about Cloud? He's with Tifa and the others. Do you want to go there?"

"Yes," Zack told him.

As they walked, they talked about mako and what Shinra had done to the planet. Zack jokingly told him that he sounded like he should work for Avalanche but was surprised when Biggs replied that maybe he should. "You know, this could lead you to a lot of trouble," Zack said. "So support them in secret and don't show it. Shinra doesn't play with their enemies."

"I know," Biggs replied. "But think about it."

"Yeah, I will," Zack told him.

They found Barret nearby, training Marlene and some of the other children from the slums. "Put your heart into it!" he was shouting.

Zack went to him. "Aren't you overdoing it with training them?"

Barret looked at them. "I'm setting them up for life. They need to have a strong body and mind."

"But they're kids. Let them be kids," Zack said.

"I know it seems harsh," Barret told him, "but in the future, they'll thank me." Zack understood his point. He looked at the children, their faces covered in sweat. After a moment, Barret told them they were finished for the day. "Now do your homework, and we'll meet at the same time tomorrow!" he shouted.

Barret then turned to Zack. "Now, what do you want?"

"I'm looking for Cloud. Where is he?" Zack asked.

Biggs stepped between them. "Come on, Zack. I'll show you where Cloud is. He's at Tifa's now. Come with me."

When they arrived at Tifa's room, Biggs told Zack he had some things to do and left. Zack turned to the door and knocked. Jesse opened it, looked surprised but relieved. "Good, you're here," she said, and then left as Zack entered.

The atmosphere in the room was tense. Zack saw Wedge sitting by a table, looking exhausted. They have been at it since yesterday Wedge Told Zack. "Really? Alright, I've got this. You can go rest."

Wedge looked at him with pleading eyes. "Barret will kill me if I leave."

"Don't worry," Zack said. "Take some time off. Go get some food, get some rest, then come back when I'm gone." Wedge thanked him and left.

Now, it was just the three of them. Cloud, wearing a sling, looked pale and sick. Tifa sat on the other side of the room, fuming.

"Well, look at you," Zack said to Cloud with a smile.

Cloud sighed. "Please, Zack, now's not the time to..."

But Tifa cut him off, still angry from yesterday. Zack turned to her. "Look, I know you're angry at him, but..."

"And who is he to fight a mob boss alone?" she seethed. "It was reckless and plain stupid!"

"I had Wedge with me," Cloud called out from the bed.

Zack gave Cloud a look that told him to shut up, then turned his back to Tifa, allowing her to continue her rant. "Not only that, he gets stabbed with a poisoned knife, or whatever it was, and refuses to let the doctor give him a shot!"

Zack looked at Cloud, who nodded almost imperceptibly. He turned back to Tifa. "Cloud doesn't like needles."

"Even if it's to save his life?" Tifa demanded.

"Yes," Zack said. "He has a phobia of them from his days in Shinra. But..."

"But what?!" she said. "He could have died!"

"First Class SOLDIERs don't get poisoned," Zack explained calmly. "And even if they did, their bodies would heal on their own in a few days."

Tifa was shocked by this revelation. "But why did he do this? To fight for me? I can fight for myself!"

Cloud got up from the bed and stood in front of Tifa. "I was scared," he confessed. "They came for you in the middle of the day, and they did it twice, like they didn't care. And when I met Madame M, she told me he's been doing this for a long time. He kills people who are close to the girls he desires to force them to come to him, and that..." Cloud paused.

"That's what?" Tifa asked, her voice softer now.

"That made me want to go there and kill him," Cloud finished, his voice raw. "I never wanted to kill someone like that, and I couldn't just stand by and let it happen. I knew you'd be angry, but please, understand that I didn't do it for a stupid reason. I did it out of..."

Just then, the door opened, and Yuffie entered. "Hello, guys!" she greeted them. Tifa sighed, her shoulders slumping. She walked over to Yuffie, and the tense moment was broken.

"Well, look at you," Zack said, turning to Cloud. "I didn't know you had that in you."

"Yeah," Cloud replied. "And I hope I never have to do it again."

"You know, when I read the news this morning, I was shocked," Zack said. "You did all of this on your own? You should have come to me first to plan it out."

"I couldn't," Cloud said. "The things I saw there, the things his men said to me about him desiring Tifa... I couldn't hold back my anger. And you wouldn't believe what I found: a secret dungeon and some freaking monster mutant frog that came out of it, along with some strange things. I killed them all. It reminded me of the monsters I saw from a mad scientist. His former Leslie bodyguard told me he was having a meeting with Shinra executives. And after what I saw, it was no surprise. It was probably one of Hojo's mad experiments."

"So that was the weird saliva I found there," Zack said.

"Yes," Cloud confirmed.

"And what about Corneo?" Zack asked.

"It looks like he escaped or died, but I don't care," Cloud said. "What I care about is Tifa and her safety."

"After you got out, Shinra came and cleaned the place," Zack said. "Based on what you've told me, it has to be Shinra. And here's the kicker: they sent in the Turks to investigate."

"What?" Cloud's face was uneasy. "So they know about us?"

"Hold on," Zack said. "We don't have to act out yet. Let's wait and see." Cloud nodded in agreement. "And please, if you're going to act like this again, tell me first."

"Sorry," Cloud said. "And actually, I wanted to ask you about something."

"Hit me," Zack told him.

"I want to tell Tifa about my time in Shinra."

Zack smiled at him. "And why are you asking me? It's your life. You can tell her whatever you want. And it's good that you want to open up to someone who isn't me. Nice sling, by the way."

Cloud replied to the joke with a roll of his eyes. "Oh, shut up."

Tifa and Zack returned to the bar, but Tifa was still frustrated. Zack tried to defend Cloud, but she cut him off. "I'm angry at myself for being weak. Cloud got hurt because of me."

"That's normal," Zack told her. "We risk our lives daily as SOLDIERS. That's what we signed up for."

She looked at him. "But it's still stupid. I saw the monster he fought. What if it had injured him more? What if he died?"

"Why are you so hung up on this?" Zack asked.

"Because he's the last person who reminds me of who I was," she said, her voice full of emotion. "And I can't deal with another loss."

"Don't worry," Zack assured her. "He's back. And he's really getting used to it. You've started to rub off on him."

"How?" she asked.

"I can't tell you that," he replied with a smile, "but he's relaxed. The fact that he didn't want to follow us out right now shows he's comfortable. Just forget about what happened. He did it out of..."

"Love," she cut in. "I know that, but I wanted to hear it from his lips. Of course, everyone had to step in."

"Don't worry," Zack said. "He'll tell you the three magic words. You just have to give him time and be patient with him."

"Yeah, I will," she said, her expression softening.

As they reached the bar, a news report broke on the TV: after five long years, Shinra had won the war against Wutai. Elena's eyes were glued to the screen with a slight smirk on her face, while Yuffie sat in stunned disbelief. "Father," she whispered. Barret threw a glass at the TV, shattering it. "Fuck!" he roared.

Tifa looked at Barret and told him he would pay for a new TV. Yuffie remained silent, a stark contrast to her usual boisterous self. Elena then turned on the radio, and the news anchor reported that Godo Kisaragi's whereabouts were unknown. The report confirmed that Wutai Village was now under the full control of Shinra. President Shinra was scheduled to deliver a speech in a few minutes.

"Could you shut it up!" Barret yelled from his seat, but everyone ignored him.

President Shinra delivered his speech from a location that made Yuffie's blood boil, but she decided to not show it. "Hello, ladies and gentlemen," President Shinra said, "I'm here to say that the war between us and the people of Wutai has finally ended after their former leader and his family fled from facing us. I tried to solve this problem in peace, but Godo had other plans. After the failure of the assassination plan he did on my life, we decided that the time had come to end the reign of the tyrant Godo Kisaragi and his family, who ruled this prosperous country into ruin with endless cycles of wars. Now, with Shinra at the helm, we promise a good life for you and your children, and we promise a good future. We'll start by turning the capital of Wutai into a paradise for tourists from all over the world."

He continued to spew propaganda until Barret finally got up and smashed the radio. Tifa opened her mouth to protest, but Barret cut her off. "Put it on my tab," he said, and with that, he wished her good night and left.

Zack looked at the time. "Oh, shit. It's late. I also need to go home. Thank you for having me." Tifa wished him a safe trip, and he was gone.

Once she closed the bar, Tifa counted the Gil she'd earned. She remembered what Zack had told her and sighed. He's right. I should go home.

She walked out the bar's door and saw Cloud waiting for her. "What are you doing here, Cloud?" she asked. "It's late."

"You weren't coming home, so I decided to come and bring you home," he said simply. The word "home" hit her differently.

The walk back was silent. When she opened the door, Cloud went straight to the couch. "What are you doing?" she asked.

He looked at her. "I figured you were still angry, so I'll sleep out here to give you space."

"No, don't do that. Come to bed," she said.

He shook his head. "No. It's better this way. You deserve to rest, and I don't. I've been sleeping all day."

She went to him and dragged him to the bed. "I'm not upset at you anymore, dummy." She then rested her head on his shoulder and told him never to do that to her again. He sighed to himself, wishing she knew just how much he wanted to keep her safe. They stayed like that for a while until sleep crept in on him, and he fell into a deep slumber.

Chapter Text

The scent of dust and burning Mako filled Cloud's lungs.

He stood in the town square of Nibelheim, but the air was cold, and the familiar warmth of the town was gone. Figures emerged from the shadows, their faces pale and blank. They were the villagers, the neighbors, the children he’d known, each one holding a crude, gleaming knife.

His mother was the first to step forward. Her eyes, usually so bright with pride, were pools of frozen disappointment. "You promised us a hero," she whispered, her voice like grinding stone. The knife slipped into his chest. He felt no pain, only a spreading, sickening cold.

Then his father appeared, spitting at the dirt by his feet. "I am ashamed. You were nothing but a common soldier, a failure." His knife twisted in Cloud’s gut. The three boys he used to play with Mark, Alex, and David laughed, their small knives flashing as they joined the frenzy. Blood, hot and sticky, poured from a dozen wounds, forming a pool around his boots.

Finally, Tifa approached. Her face was contorted not in anger, but in pity and deep sorrow. She looked down at him, drowning in his own shame. He reached for her, desperate for salvation, but she just turned her back. "Don't leave me!" he screamed, his voice raw.

She glanced over her shoulder, her eyes utterly cold. "Please, kill me."

Cloud shot upright, a guttural cry ripped from his throat.

He was shaking violently, drenched in cold sweat, his heart hammering against his ribs. The darkness of there apartment slowly replaced the nightmare's terrifying landscape. It was still night.

Tifa was sitting up next to him, her breathing shallow, her eyes wide with fear and pity.

"You were shaking," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "You were calling out names… your mother, her father… you were begging me to kill you."

He turned to her, his own eyes wide with lingering terror. He wanted to reassure her, to pull her close, but she was already speaking, the fear in her eyes hardening into firm resolution.

"Cloud, you need to see a doctor," she stated, her voice trembling slightly.

He flinched, pulling away instantly. "It was just a bad dream, Tifa," he lied, trying to steady his hands by clenching them into fists. He reached out to touch her hand. "I’m sorry. Go back to sleep."

She ignored his touch. "No. You have to stop playing it off like it’s nothing. This isn't the first time, Cloud. I've seen you, or heard you, or felt you shaking in your sleep. This is trauma, and it's getting worse. You need help."

"I said I’m fine," he snapped, his voice sharp with defensiveness. He hated the pity in her eyes; he hated feeling exposed. He snatched his pillow off the bed. "I'm sorry for disturbing your sleep."

He swung his legs over the side of the bed. "I’ll sleep on the couch."

Tifa watched him go, her lips parting to tell him to come back, to force him to talk. But she saw the rigid set of his shoulders, the palpable tension radiating from him. He was already in a bad mood, cold and distant. Arguing now would only end in a fresh wound.

She sighed, defeated. They would discuss it in the morning.

The morning sun slanted through the window, painting stripes across the apartment floor. Cloud woke on the couch, rubbing the crick out of his neck. He saw Tifa was still sleeping soundly in the bed. He sighed, scratching the back of his head, and moved quietly toward the small kitchen area.

Cloud wasn't a good cook, but he could handle a grilled cheese sandwich and brew some strong coffee. He flipped the sandwiches, the smell of butter and melting cheese slowly filling the air.

"I didn't take you for a cook."

Cloud turned sharply to find Tifa standing right behind him, dressed and watching with a slight, knowing smile.

"Yeah, well," he murmured, placing a plate in front of her. "Sit down." He then sat across from her. "I’m sorry for disturbing your sleep, Tifa."

"I know," she said, picking up her half sandwich. "But we have to talk about last night."

He took a bite, listening, hoping the food would give him a shield.

"How do you feel, Cloud, when you wake up and see me talking in my sleep, saying I want you to kill me?" she asked him directly.

Cloud froze, sandwich halfway to his mouth. The shock on his face was immediate.

"See?" she said softly, laying her sandwich down. "That reaction was mine when I saw you last night. I know you saw some tough things with your time in Shinra and on the battlefield, but you have to face it."

"They happen from time to time," he insisted, but his voice lacked conviction.

"Don't lie to me, Cloud," she cut him off. "I have been silent on this for a week now, hoping you would speak about it to me. But you need to face it."

Cloud suddenly got up, pushing his chair back. He couldn't stay still under her gaze.

"Don't run, Cloud. Please," she pleaded, reaching a hand out.

He looked at her face, saw the sincerity, and couldn't form a word of protest. He walked to her, placing his hands on the chair beside her, leaning in over her shoulder. "It is tough facing this fear," he admitted, the words barely a whisper.

"I had the same problem when I first got here from Nibelheim," Tifa confided, turning her face toward him. "I went to doctors. They helped me."

"I'm different," he told her, stepping back. "My problem is much different." He looked down at the floor, his face heavy with information he couldn't share. She could tell he was overwhelmed, and she knew to press him further would be to lose him entirely.

"We can discuss this more tonight," she conceded.

Cloud reached out, a genuine instinct to comfort her for the pain he was causing. She leaned into the unexpected gesture, a rush of shock and hope flowing through her

Knock. Knock.

The sudden sound was loud and insistent. Tifa wanted to shout. Dammit! Why did someone always disturb them when they were finally making progress?

Annoyed, she flung the door open. Biggs was sitting on the railing outside.

"Barret wants a meeting in the bar," he said.

She sighed. "Okay, I'll be there."

"Tifa," Biggs continued, his voice low. "I think it's time for us to tell Cloud. So, could you tell me where he lives so I can talk to him about joining us?"

Tifa quickly shook her head. "Don't worry about it. Cloud is a private person, he wouldn't like me telling people where he lives. I'll bring him with me today. I think today is the day we need to tell him about Avalanche."

"Yeah. It's for the better we tell him," Biggs agreed, looking relieved. "So, meet you there?"

"Yeah," she sighed, closing the door.

She returned to the kitchen. Cloud had sat down, eating his sandwich. She sat, lost in thought, the knowledge of the imminent confrontation weighing on her.

"Is the sandwich and the coffee that bad?" Cloud asked, seeing her silence. He looked genuinely hurt.

"No, no!" she quickly reassured him. "It's perfect. I'm just thinking about the meeting with Barret."

Cloud dragged his chair closer and sat beside her. "What is this meeting you do with Barret every day?" he asked, his tone curious and a little suspicious.

Tifa sets the plates in the sink. "You'll see," she replied. She watches him turn on the water. "Say, Cloud." He hums, acknowledging her while starting to scrub a plate..

"If you saw someone who hurt you, what would you do? Would you take revenge, or would you leave it be?"

Cloud didn't hesitate. "Revenge is a fool's game," he said, turning back to the sink. "You know you told me I have to leave the past in the past and focus on the future."

He turned back around, a question forming in his eyes. "What is bothering you?"

"Nothing," she answered, the lie tasting bitter. "We have to go to the bar now. Come on."

Aerith had finished making her morning tea and settled into her favorite chair, the one that looked out over the garden. The sunlight was warm, and the air smelled faintly of blossoms and damp earth. She watched Zack helping her mother, Elmyra, with the chores. They had bonded a lot over the garden it was the quiet, non military side of Zack that Elmyra loved.

Aerith smiled, seeing her mother beaming at Zack as he meticulously fixed a trellis. Zack, for his part, was always a good sport about whatever Elmyra threw at him, whether it was tilling soil or transplanting prickly cacti. He would always find a way to succeed with a laugh, and she loved that about him.

While she was enjoying the morning sun, her phone rang. It was an unknown number. Aerith took a deep breath, the peaceful morning immediately giving way to a knot of caution. She answered the call.

"Hello...?"

There was no immediate answer from the other side, just a low, static hum. She thought it might be a prank and was about to end the call when she heard a familiar, gravelly voice.

"Five PM. Tell him to be there."

It was Tseng. The message was short, devoid of pleasantries, and delivered with the cold authority of a Turk. The line clicked dead before Aerith could even reply.

Zack, seeing the shift in her expression, immediately approached, wiping dirt from his hands. "Woah, what's wrong? You look like you just saw a ghost."

"Tseng called," she replied, still staring at the phone. "He said he wants to meet you at five P.M."

Zack laughed, shaking his head. "Took him long

He pulled up a nearby stool. Aerith frowned, her gaze serious. Zack, please. Don't be too open with your information. They are Shinra, after all."

Zack grinned, flashing his confidence. "Hey, if they're Shinra, and I'm Zack Fair, you know how this goes. No worries, I got this."Aerith forced a small, strained smile. "I hope you do," she whispered to herself as she got up, the simple worry for him already clouding her mood.

From the kitchen, Elmyra called out. "Aerith! Breakfast is ready!"

"Coming!" she answered, closing the door behind her, leaving Zack alone with the sunshine.

Tifa led Cloud Her sigh was heavy, an admission of guilt before a word was spoken. She entered the Seventh Heaven first, finding Barret, Biggs, Wedge, Jesse, and Yuffie already assembled.

Barret looked up, his expression immediately shifting from irritation to a forced grin when he saw Tifa. "Girl, since spiky boy arrived you've been skipping our meeting's"

He was cut off by the sight of Cloud entering the bar behind her.

Tifa quickly moved to a corner booth, unable to watch. Cloud, however, walked straight toward Barret, his posture stiff and challenging.

"What is this meeting you always call her for?" Cloud demanded.

Barret sighed a deep, theatrical one, then waved his hand at Wedge, signaling him to stand watch at the back door. He turned, his demeanor shifting into activist mode. "Because, ex SOLDIER, we are Avalanche."

Cloud slowly scanned the room the core members, the makeshift meeting spot, the quiet tension. He synthesized the information instantly. "Then all of you in this bar are inside a terrorist group," he stated, the label cold and blunt.

"We don't see it that way," Jesse spoke up, her voice betraying a hint of nervousness.

"Our goal is to save the planet," Biggs chimed in, stepping forward slightly.

"You want to save the planet by bombing reactors that could affect poor people?" Cloud retorted, his voice cutting and precise.

Now Barret looked genuinely confused. "Don't you hear it?" he shouted, lifting his gun arm.

"Hear what?" Cloud asked, arms crossed.

"The Planet! It's crying to us, wanting our help! And by bombing those reactors, we free it!" Barret roared, his passion blinding him to the flaws in his logic.

Cloud took a slow, deliberate look around the bar, his lip curling in contempt. This is a madman who will drag Tifa and the others to their doom for a crazy reason.

"What's your end goal here?" Cloud asked, his tone mocking.

Barret was taken by surprise. "What?"

"Let’s say you blow up all of Midgar’s reactors. What’s next? Do you have any idea who you are fighting? Shinra doesn’t care about small problems like blowing up some small reactors that they don’t need. In fact, they’ll thank you. By destroying those reactors, you cause people to lose their jobs, and Shinra will happily cut them. By destroying reactors, you make their cause."

He leveled a deadly stare at the group. "Don’t you see? If Shinra wanted to find you, they would have done it the moment you stepped inside their reactors."

Cloud leaned in, lowering his voice conspiratorially, adding a detail he'd learned from Zack. "I'll tell you this: after we left Don Corneo’s manor, Zack told me Shinra sent the Turks to take the manor. Do you know why? Because there were things they needed inside it. Not some old reactor plans."

A vein pulsed visibly on Barret’s forehead. He planted himself right in front of Cloud, violently waving his gun arm.

Cloud didn't flinch. "What now? You want to kill me?"

Barret started to shout, but Cloud cut him off, his voice maintaining its cold, dangerous calm. "You might trick them, but that won’t work on me. I will not work with someone who doesn’t have a goal."

He challenged Barret directly. "And by the way, let’s say they did find you. What do you think they would do? Do you think they would just arrest you and leave?"

Barret was silent, his shouting suddenly extinguished. He remembered the fire, the bodies, and the smoke of his own home. By the haunted look in his eyes, Cloud knew he remembered.

"So stop this child’s play," Cloud said.

Barret let out a guttural sound and punched Cloud with his left fist, the force making Cloud go flying across the bar. Tifa and Biggs both stood up instantly.

Cloud landed hard, quickly getting up. He wiped the streak of blood from his mouth and walked back to face Barret. He subconsciously reached for his back, then remembered his sword was hanging in there room.

"Don’t mistake me being silent on your shouts and humiliations because I’m afraid of you," Cloud said, planting his feet firmly. "It’s because you’re someone important to Tifa, and I don’t like the idea of making a little girl an orphan."

Yuffie stepped between them. "Let's just stop this ri"

Barret lunged, but Cloud dodged the wild swing easily. Biggs pulled Barret back, wrestling with his leader. "See, Biggs? I told you we don't need him!" Barret roared.

"What do you mean?" Cloud asked, turning to Tifa, whose face was a mask of fear and shame.

Tifa reached her hand out to him, a desperate plea. He rejected her.

You’re just a puppet to do the mission for Shinra. Hojo’s words echoed in his head. You are my bodyguard so make me look good. Sephiroth’s cruel command. I am ashamed to be your father. His father's slap.

He looked back at Tifa, his face utterly desolate. "So this was it, huh? You using me. So in the end, I'm just a mere puppet, Tifa."

She heard him and looked at him, completely terrified.

"You know it's ironic," he continued, the coldness returning. "You’re the one who told me to forget about the past and look toward the future."

He didn't wait for her reply. "Tifa, I can’t stand here and watch you die for a madman who doesn’t know what he wants. I’m sorry."

He left the bar, leaving her standing there, alone in the silence.

When Cloud left, Tifa’s heart shattered. She had braced herself for an argument, but not this total, agonizing break. He was gone, and the devastating weight of his final words that he believed she had used him was unbearable. A tear formed in her eye.

She spun, ready to run after him, but Jesse was already there, gently stopping her.

"No, Tifa," Jesse whispered. "Cloud needs to cool off. You go to him now, and you'll just be another target for his rage."

"If I don’t go now, he'll hate me forever!" Tifa choked out.

"He's angry right now," Jesse insisted, gripping her arm firmly. "The last thing he needs is to discuss this with any of us. Give him time."

Tifa looked away from the door and toward Barret, who stood motionless, his violent outburst followed by a stunned silence.

Biggs was the first to speak, breaking the heavy quiet. "Barret, what if what Cloud told us is true? What if we have been used unknowingly by Shinra?"

Barret’s focus returned instantly, fueled by years of conviction. "We have to believe our cause! It is not for us, but for the next generation!"

"But he is right," Jesse countered, stepping away from Tifa. "People are losing their lives or their jobs. If we thought about it this way, we are the bad guys."

"You have to believe and not waver because of a spiky soldier!" Barret roared.

"He has a name," Tifa spoke, her voice quiet but firm, drawing the attention of the room. She was done with the lies, done with the mission. "You know, Barret, lately I have been thinking a lot about our mission, and I found myself hating our cause."

She met his gaze, devoid of fear. "We have been killing innocent people by the excuse of helping the planet, but this is not the revenge I want. I don’t want to create for any kid what I saw in Nibelheim." She took a deep breath, the pain of Cloud’s exit giving her a new, terrible clarity. "And maybe what happened just now made me see things in a new perspective. I’m out on this mission."

She turned to Jesse. "I'm tired," she said. "I’m going home."

Jesse nodded, her eyes full of understanding. Just then, the bar door opened and Elena entered, struggling under the weight of two massive grocery bags.

"Next time," Elena wheezed, "let someone carry things with me." She took in the furious atmosphere. "What’s the matter?"

Yuffie mumbled, "It's nothing."

Barret, seizing the moment, hammered his hand on the counter. "We will do it tonight!"

"Do what?" Elena asked, confused.

"Barret and Cloud had a brawl," Jesse quickly explained. "Barret is not himself right now."

"Right," Elena said, trying to process the tension while still holding the bags. "So, who will carry these?"

The group looked at Wedge, who sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Alright, I'll get it."

Jesse looked at Tifa, seeing the raw distress in her eyes. "Go on, Tifa. I got you."

Tifa gave a small, grateful nod and walked out, leaving the remaining members of Avalanche to deal with the divided loyalty and the crushing certainty of a mission about to go horribly wrong.

The grandfather clock in Elmyra’s living room chimed five times.

Aerith took a deep breath, smoothing the front of her dress, and walked to the door. Like clockwork, a quiet, insistent knock came. She opened the door.

Tseng stood on the threshold. He wore his standard black suit, immaculate and intimidating, despite the flower petals clinging to his coat from the nearby garden. He didn't waste a second on preamble.

"Is Zack here?" he asked, his voice low and professional.

She nodded, stepping aside.

They found Zack sitting at the small dining table, relaxed but ready. He hadn't bothered to stand.

"Took you long enough, handler," Zack said, leaning forward. "So, did you bring the file?"

Tseng nodded, placing a plain, heavy manila bag on the table. "I have it. But I got to tell you, it’s a dark one. A lot of messed up stuff. After you finish reading it, burn it. No copies, no leaks. This is my last favor to you. Consider us even."

"Yeah, yeah," Zack said, reaching for the bag, his demeanor casual to mask the intensity of the moment. He looked up at Tseng.

"Did you know you were supposed to go to Nibelheim with me?"

Tseng froze. His composure, always perfect, cracked for a brief moment. His eyes narrowed, analyzing the question. "How?"

"I don't know," Zack said, shrugging slightly. "I just... knew. It was no big deal, but I found it surprising that my handler’s name disappeared from the manifest, and suddenly I was riding with Team Zero and Sephiroth. Don't you find that strange?"

Tseng stood motionless for a long moment, the silence amplifying the weight of Zack's history. "Yeah. I get what you're saying," he finally admitted, his tone subdued. He was confirming the conspiracy without giving details.

He pushed the Jenova file slightly closer to Zack. "Now, please. Stay dead. And keep Aerith away from harm. That’s all you need to worry about."

"I got it," Zack said, tapping the file. "And thank you."

Tseng turned, walking out as quickly and silently as he had arrived. A moment later, his presence was gone.

Zack immediately pulled the large file out of the bag and started reading, his attention instantly captured by the clinical horrors within.

Just then, the back door burst open. Elmyra entered, looking frustrated and holding an empty basket.

"Good! She's back!" Elmyra said, speaking to Zack. "They sent her on a goose chase to let her out of the house until Tseng's meeting was over." She grumbled. "I didn’t find the lemon cake you said you saw."

Zack barely looked up from the file. "Really? Oh, sorry I wasted your time."

"No, you have not," Elmyra said, softened by Zack's quiet absorption. "Now let me cook you dinner."

Some time later, a knock came at the door.

Aerith looked over at Zack, who was hunched over the dining table, utterly engrossed in the massive Jenova file. He quickly scrambled, shoving the dark contents back into the bag and hiding it

Aerith walked to the door, caution in her voice. "Who is it?"

"Cloud," he replied from the other side.

She opened the door. He stood there, his face hard, angry, and utterly defeated.

"Zack!" she called out to the kitchen. "Guess who’s visiting us this hour at night!"

Zack appeared and his face lit up. "Cloud! It's nice seeing you!" But the smile faded as he took in Cloud's appearance. The coldness and the streak of dried blood by his mouth told a silent, devastating story.

"Sit," Zack instructed, his voice serious. "We still have some leftovers from dinner."

Cloud ate silently, the food tasting like ash. When he finished, he looked directly at Zack. "Can I live here again?"

Zack looked at him, surprised. "What’s wrong, Cloud?"

It took him a moment, but the pain finally forced the words out. "I have been used by everyone there."

"What are you talking about? What about Tifa?" Zack asked, his attention now entirely on his friend.

"All of them. Especially Tifa. They used me," Cloud said flatly. "And the reason was they wanted me to join their stupid group, Avalanche."

"I'm sure you're misunderstanding things, Cloud," Aerith interjected gently, placing a warm cup of tea in front of him. "I know Tifa. She could never do something like that."

"I don't know, Aerith," Cloud sighed, taking the tea. "I couldn't take it. Looking at her in that stupid group, bombing some old reactors for the planet." He shook his head. "Barret is a madman," he told them flatly. "He will lead them to the ruins of the Slums for stupid revenge."

Aerith opened her mouth to argue, but looked at Zack, and decided against it.

"You're welcome here, Cloud," Aerith said. "You can sleep in the room with Zack."

"Since you moved out, I changed the room layout," Zack joked weakly.

"It's okay. I'll sleep on the ground," Cloud said, standing abruptly. He looked at them, the exhaustion finally winning. He wished them good night and headed to the spare room.

Once Cloud was gone, Zack sighed, running a hand over his face. "I feel sorry for him," he murmured. "He was always used by everyone."

"Yes," Aerith replied, her voice soft. "I'll go to Tifa tomorrow and tell her Cloud's whereabouts. She needs to know he’s safe."

"Yeah, that would be good," Zack agreed, looking at the door Cloud had just closed. "And I'll be talking to him about what's next. But let's not move too fast. Cloud is one slowpoke of a person when it comes to feelings."

Shinra HQ:

The Shinra Executive meeting room was opulent but tense. The hour was late, and the lights felt overly harsh on the tired faces gathered around the enormous mahogany table.

Palmer, head of the Space Program, grumbled loudly. "Why did you call for this meeting in the middle of the night!"

Heidegger shot back, his deep voice carrying a sneer. "Speaking of liabilities, Palmer, why did you fire Cid Highwind? Still trying to hide that failure?"

"It’s classified!" Palmer defended himself. "Anyway, it was between me and President Shinra."

"Yeah, yeah, keep lying to yourself," Heidegger joked, utterly uncowed.

Scarlet, head of Weapon Development, slapped the table. "Enough with the annoying bickering! Where is the President now?"

Hojo and Reeve sat silently, observing the chaotic dynamic.

The door finally opened. President Shinra strode in, looking annoyed and exhausted.

"Which one of you idiots called for this emergency meeting?" he demanded, taking his seat.

Palmer spluttered in shock. "What?!" Scarlet looked utterly annoyed. "Well, I guess we should go back to sleep then."

But before anyone could move, the door opened again. A wave of silence swept the room as a lean, immaculately dressed figure walked in. It had been five years since anyone had seen him, yet his presence was instantly commanding.

"The prince finally decided to show up," Scarlet joked, trying to mask her surprise.

Rufus Shinra walked straight past his father, pausing only to offer a curt, dismissive greeting. "Hello, Father."

Palmer started to utter a welcoming joke, but Rufus silenced him with a cold stare.

"The Space Division is a liability on this company," Rufus stated flatly. "If I ever become the President, the first order of business will be to fire you."

Palmer shouted at President Shinra to teach his son some manners, but Rufus merely whistled. A huge, muscular dog a loyal, terrifying guard animal jumped silently onto the table, placing its massive paws near Palmer's coffee cup.

"You see, Palmer, and anyone else who tries to face me," Rufus said, his eyes scanning the terrified executives. "This is your one and only warning. My father may be showing you all the blind eye, but I’m not. Because from today, all of your divisions will report their financial standings directly to me. There will be no wasting money."

Reeve, ever the analyst, finally broke the tension. "If I may ask, all of this... for what?"

"Finally, a guy who thinks," Rufus drawled. He pulled a flash drive from his pocket and slid it to Reeve. "Play it."

The screen flickered, showing detailed schematics for a massive new architectural undertaking. "Project Neo Midgar," Rufus announced. "You see, Father, this is my dream. And we will need all the money we can get. Midgar is dying, but with this..."

He slid each of them a high resolution poster. "...we will create a new city. A new future."

"But what about the old one?" Reeve asked, pointing toward the slums on the schematics.

"And here I thought you were the smart one," Rufus smirked. "It's simple: we will kick them out."

"But what if they refuse?" Reeve pressed, already knowing the awful answer.

Rufus leaned back in his chair, the picture of casual brutality. "Then we kill them. We will show them fear to control them, and the word will get around. It will be easier that way."

Hojo leaned back, a genuine smile of twisted appreciation crossing his lips. "I like your thinking, kid."

Heidegger, his usual boisterousness gone, sat silently, analyzing the information. The sheer scope of the project was terrifying.

"This new city," Rufus concluded, his voice ringing with cold ambition, "will not only be the future of Shinra, but it will be the future of the world."

Chapter Text

"Biggs, Wedge, Jesse, Yuffie!" he barked, his voice straining with forced command. "Corner booth! Now!"

They gathered quickly, their movements subdued. Barret slammed a set of worn, folded maps of the Sector 3 reactor onto the scarred table.

Biggs looked at the schematics and frowned. "Isn’t this too fast, Barret? We need to prep, scout, double check the bomb load"

Barret cut him off with a guttural growl. "No! We’ll have to show that blonde fuck that we are the real deal! We do this tonight!"

Jesse’s face tightened with concern. "Barret, this isn't right. We aren't SOLDIERs. Before every mission, we train together to master our skills. And remember, I missed the shot on Don Corneo. I need more practice."

Wedge shifted nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. "I gotta admit, I have a bad feeling about this. The target is too easy."

Barret waved away their anxiety like smoke. "Stop your whining! You are experienced enough to do this!" He looked directly at Jesse, softening his voice just enough to be manipulative. "You are a good sniper, Jesse. You were unlucky, it happens. But we need to do this! We need to prove to ourselves that we are the real deal, and we sure as hell need to show Shinra we’re the real deal!"

He grabbed the maps, shoving them into Biggs’s hands. "Move out! Sector 3! Time to save the damn planet!"

As they filed out of the bar, Jesse approached Elena, who was beginning to wipe down the counter. "I need you to close the bar today, Elena. Lock up tight."

"Close the bar? Why?" Elena asked, surprised.

"Personal reasons," Jesse said, her eyes betraying a deeper fear. She didn't wait for a reply, turning to catch up with the others.

The team made their way to the train platform, the roar of the rails drowning out the silent anxiety that shadowed their reckless ascent toward Sector 3.

Avalanche arrived at the massive, concrete shell of the Sector 3 reactor. The structure groaned with the force of Mako extraction, a constant, low thrumming that permeated the air.

Jesse deployed her sniper rifle, positioning herself for cover, while Yuffie her large shuriken strapped to her back clutched a few Materia in her pouch. Wedge clipped a silencer onto his custom rifle. Biggs kept his weapon holstered, ready to move fast.

Yuffie looked up at Barret, a flicker of fear in her eyes. She remembered the sting of her last failed mission against Shinra. Barret noticed her hesitation, squeezing her shoulder.

"Don't worry," he told her gruffly. "We are pros."

This is revenge for Ren and for my father, Yuffie vowed internally, taking a deep breath.

They began the operation. Taking down the perimeter security was almost trivially easy. Barret then ordered Wedge to scout ahead.

"Isn't he too..." Yuffie started, gesturing to Wedge’s bulky frame.

Biggs smiled. "Too fat? He looks fat to the normal person, but looks are deceitful. He is the most silent person I've ever seen."

Wedge soon reappeared, giving a thumbs-up. "Clear. Took down three guards."

"Good."

They navigated the service corridors until they reached the heart of the reactor. The smell was intense. Barret told Jesse to stay put on a high catwalk that overlooked the core chamber while the others descended.

"Do you smell it, Yuffie?" Barret asked. "This is the smell of Mako. Raw Mako that Shinra has taken from the Planet."

"It smells like gasoline and rotting plants," Yuffie said, putting a hand over her nose to block the pungent odor.

Wedge chuckled. "It's your first time. You'll get used to it."

They reached the pulsing, cylindrical core. Biggs moved with expert speed, attaching the bomb.

Wedge looked around the huge, silent chamber. "Isn't this too easy?"

"Don't jinx it!" Jesse's voice crackled through the comms.

Barret slapped Wedge on the back of the head. "She's right! But this only proves how damn good we have become."

"Fifteen minutes!" Biggs announced, locking the timer. "Let's get the fuck out now!"

Now The team was climbing the reactor's interior access ladders, ascending rapidly to escape the core chamber. They were five floors up when a sudden, jarring noise a high pitched whine stopped them cold.

A small, sleek flying bot zipped into the stairwell. It stopped, hovering, and projected a massive, flickering hologram of Heidegger that filled the entire vertical space.

"Hello, you punks!" Heidegger's booming voice echoed, thick with mocking laughter. "You thought you were going to enter Shinra property without us knowing? We let you play a few times, but I think your little eco-gig has run its course."

He started joking, his face looming over them. "You thought coming here was easy? I see you set a timer, huh? But it will be funny when none of you punks leave here alive."

"Are you challenging us, asshole!?" Barret roared, leveling his gun arm.

"Yes, I am!" Heidegger replied, his smile predatory. "I will make sure that none of you survive when this reactor blows up!"

"What do you mean?" Biggs asked, his voice suddenly small.

"You know, in life there are some necessary sacrifices," Heidegger drawled. "And today is one of them. But as they say, such is life."

Without another word, the projection vanished. The bot fired a blinding flash, a single, precise shot. It struck Jesse square in the shoulder. She screamed, her grip failing, and she nearly tumbled down the ladder.

"Jesse!" Biggs screamed, scrambling toward her like a madman.

Simultaneously, the air was filled with noise. Dark clad Hooded Men appeared from the catwalks above, dropping onto lower platforms with unnatural silence, and heavy Security Bots began to lumber up the stairs from below. Small, razor-edged mini-bots whizzed into the air shaft.

Barret looked down at Wedge and Yuffie, both frozen in a panic. The timer Biggs had set was now audible: 14:42 left.

Shit, Barret told himself, the full, sickening scope of the trap hitting him.

"What are we going to do?" Wedge asked him nervously.

Barret swallowed, his voice tight and shaken. "Survive."

The Hooded Men dropped onto the platforms, unnaturally silent and unnervingly resilient. Yuffie reacted instantly, throwing her large shuriken at the catwalk supports, causing a section to buckle and send several Hooded Men tumbling down to the reactor floor below.

"Serve you right!" she shouted in defiance.

But to her horror, and the shared shock of the team, the men slowly got up, completely unfazed.

"What the...?"

"Focus, Yuffie!" Wedge screamed, emptying his clip into the swarming flying bots.

Barret, seeing Biggs quickly surrounded by armored security robots, blasted them with his Lightning Materia, the bolts momentarily melting the metallic threat. He then turned his gun-arm on the Hooded Men.

"They don't feel pain, Barret, no matter what I throw at them!" Yuffie yelled, racing toward her leader.

Barret and Wedge focused their fire on two of the terrifying figures. "See? Nothing a bullet can't save you from!" Barret joked, trying to mask his panic. But the masked men merely absorbed the hits, bloody but still moving.

Wedge was suddenly engaged in brutal hand-to-hand combat with one of them. The masked man struck him with the force of a truck, sending Wedge flying across the narrow platform. When he recovered, rubbing his stinging jaw, he looked at Barret with wide-eyed shock.

"They fight like Cloud!"

"What do you mean!?" Barret demanded, still firing wildly.

"I asked Cloud to train me," Wedge continued, fear lending clarity to his voice. "And whenever we sparred, he fought me like this! Whatever those Hooded Men are, we must stay away from them. Yuffie, what should we do? We've got seven minutes left!"

Barret finally turned. The mission was over. "Run! Run now, no matter what!"

Amidst the chaos, Biggs managed to grab Jesse. She was in a terrible state, having lost a lot of blood. He pressed his hand against her wound to staunch the flow.

"You should ditch me," Jesse mumbled, her voice faint. "Help them. You can always come back."

Biggs shut her up with a fierce look. "You always do this, don't you? Think you know my choices? I always make them for you." He pressed his gun into her free hand. "Hold onto this. I’ll be back."

He left her huddled behind a section of broken machinery and ran back toward the firefight.

Barret, Wedge, and Yuffie had reached the upper floors. "We're close! Just one more floor and we can escape!"

Barret dropped back, emptying his clips into the pursuit force. He turned back to the others, his face grim. "Shit! I'm out!"

Yuffie turned and threw her large shuriken with all her force. It struck one of the relentless figures squarely in the chest, pinning him momentarily to the wall.

"Just one more! We can do it!" Wedge tried to stay positive.

"Yuffie, your Materia! Use it for fuck's sake!" Barret screamed. She responded instantly, casting Protect just as a Security Bot opened fire, shielding them from the brunt of the assault.

As they reached the final floor, they collided with Biggs, who was sprinting toward them.

"Biggs! What the hell are you doing here?" Barret demanded.

"Helping you out!" Biggs shouted, already placing several blocks of C4 on a support wall. "Run!"

They plunged down the exterior ladder. Biggs hit the detonator while running, and the entire floor above them blew apart in a spectacular burst of sparks and debris, finally buying them the time they needed.

"How many minutes left?" Yuffie asked, breathless.

They looked at the timer on Biggs's wrist two minutes remaining.

"Jesse!" Biggs yelled. "We need to find her!"

They raced back to where Biggs had left her. She was barely conscious, her eyes dizzy.

"Come on! We need a doctor, now!"

The main reactor bomb detonated with a thunderous roar, sending a shockwave that kicked up dust and debris. Barret laughed maniacally. "Take that, you stupid fuckers!"

Biggs grabbed him and shouted in his face. "Shut up! We need to get Jesse to a doctor, fast!"

They rushed through the alleys. Biggs was thinking clearly now, abandoning the familiarity of Sector 7.

"I heard there’s a great street doctor in the Slums of Sector 4," Biggs said. "It's the only place Shinra won't look for a few days."

They quickly hailed a train bound for Sector 4, the taste of defeat and blood metallic on their tongues.

High in the Shinra Executive Tower, Heidegger was reviewing the aftermath of the failed operation on his massive monitor, chuckling as he tallied the property damage a small price to pay for the intelligence gained.

A man in an immaculate black suit a Turk liaison entered the office. "Did you find them?" Heidegger demanded, not looking up.

"Yes, sir." The man handed him five data printouts containing the gathered profiles.

Heidegger took the papers, scanning them with a dismissive air. "Barret Wallace... the man who appears to be the leader of the terrorists." He tossed that sheet aside. "Then there's Biggs, their second in command."

He paused, however, when he reached the profiles of the remaining three. His eyes darted between the technical expert, the large gunman, and the acrobatic assassin. His smile froze, morphing into a cold, focused expression. He waved a dismissive hand at the Turk. "You are done here. Leave."

Once alone, Heidegger picked up the three remaining sheets Jesse, Wedge, and Yuffie and focused intensely on the images and data. His face split into a wide, sinister smile.

"Who would've thought?" he muttered to himself, his voice laced with chilling amusement. "It seems the reactor damage was simply an expensive introduction to a much more valuable asset."

He immediately picked up his receiver and dialed a private line.

"Hojo! You old snake," Heidegger barked. "Your experiment was a success, doctor."

Hojo's voice, dry and bored, answered through the static. "I am always a success, Heidegger. Now, unless you are reporting on my budget, I am busy. Good night."

"Hold it right there!" Heidegger roared into the phone, slamming his fist on the desk. "I have some information you would love to hear.

Avalanche, defeated and wounded, stumbled out of the Sector 3 train station and into the unfamiliar, dilapidated alleyways of the Sector 4 Slums.

Yuffie sped ahead, disappearing into the maze of shacks and rusted pipes to search for the rumored street doctor. None of the residents she accosted would speak to the strange, ninja-dressed girl.

Suddenly, she heard Biggs’s strained voice echoing down the street, loud and desperate. He emerged into the square, his shoulder low, carrying Jesse's limp, bloodied body draped over him.

"Doctor! I need a doctor!" he yelled, collapsing onto a bench.

One older resident finally took pity on them. "I'll show you."

They followed the man through several dark, winding paths. Wedge took over carrying Jesse, her dead weight a constant reminder of their failure. The resident stopped before a nondescript, reinforced door.

"Knock three times," the resident instructed quietly, then disappeared back into the shadows.

"Thanks," Biggs managed, his breathing ragged.

Biggs carefully followed the instructions and knocked three times. They waited. Then Barret, annoyance boiling over, began hammering on the door repeatedly.

The door flew open. An old woman with a stern face and sharp eyes Dr. Alma stood there, tying the sash of a worn robe.

"Do you know what time it is? It's 11 PM! I was trying to sleep!" she snapped.

Biggs bowed low, pleading. "Please, Doctor, help our friend."

Dr. Alma’s expression changed instantly when she saw Jesse’s pale, blood-soaked body. "Inside. All of you. Now."

They rushed in. Dr. Alma was terrifyingly efficient, ordering them to lay Jesse on her small dining table. "Biggs, hold her still. Wedge, hold her legs. Don't let her move, no matter what."

Dr. Alma began operating on Jesse’s shoulder wound with practiced, ruthless precision. Yuffie, unable to stomach the sight, bolted from the room with the excuse, "I’ll watch for Shinra!" Barret sank onto a dusty sofa, watching the grisly surgery in silent horror.

Half an hour later, Dr. Alma closed the wound. She looked up at the grim faces.

"She’s stable, for now. But she lost too much blood. She needs to be transferred to My clinic nearby. She needs blood bags."

"Why don't we do it here?" Barret demanded, finally speaking.

Dr. Alma fixed him with a cold stare. "Does this look like a hospital to you?"

Barret shut up instantly. "Alright. Let's move."

They carefully moved Jesse to Dr. Alma Clinc nearby. Dr. Alma secured the necessary blood bags and set up a slow transfusion.

"She'll be alright by morning," Dr. Alma told them. "Stay with her. If anything happens, run to my house. I'm leaving."

"Wait," Wedge asked, confused. "Why are you leaving? Isn’t she your patient?"

"That's what you're all here for," she countered, pointing at them. "Call me if you need me."

She left them alone. Barret, regaining some of his bluster, began gloating. "See? We beat Shinra! Next time well

Without a word, Biggs held Barret from his collar and violently dragged him to the wall. "What do you mean we won? Jesse almost lost her life! All of us were almost killed! We are no match for them!"

"What are you saying?" Barret finally spoke, his voice dangerously low. "Are you gonna quit on me?"

"Yes!" Biggs reiterated, the fear for Jesse overriding his loyalty. "Jesse almost died, and Wedge and Yuffie barely made it. I think what Cloud said is the truth. We finally saw a glimpse of Shinra's real power."

Wedge tried to come between them. "Let's cool off, Guys"

"No!" Barret snarled, daring Biggs to continue.

But this time, Wedge successfully intervened, pulling Biggs back. Yuffie appeared, seeing Jesse sleeping peacefully in the hospital bed. They stood in silence, the shame of their defeat heavy in the small room.

When morning came, Dr. Alma strode into the clinic to find them asleep on the cold hospital floor.

"Wake up!" she shouted.

They scrambled to their feet. Dr. Alma quickly checked Jesse's vitals.

"She is out of the critical phase," she told Biggs. "Now she needs rest."

"Thank you, Doctor," Wedge sighed in relief.

But Dr. Alma hit them with a curveball. "You have to pay me 15,000 Gil."

"What!" Barret bellowed. "We don't have money!"

"Not my problem," Dr. Alma snapped. "You're the ones who brought an injured patient to my house, in my after hours, and drenched my dining table with blood."

Barret was speechless.

Dr. Alma produced a worn poster advertising a local contest. "There's an underground arena here. The winner gets 20,000 Gil. Win it, and pay me." She gave them a quick, sinister, silly smile.

"You greedy woman,"Barret muttered under his breath.

Tifa walked down the dim alleyways of the Sector 7 Slums, her steps aimless, the cold reality of her apartment too much to face. She had just left the bar, the silence of the Seventh Heaven making her grief feel sharper.

She was stopped by Marle, who emerged from a doorway with a look of quiet concern.

"Tifa, what's wrong? You look like you're carrying the whole Plate on your shoulders," Marle asked, her voice soft but insistent.

Tifa tried to force a smile and wave it off. "It’s nothing, Marle.I’m Just tired." She sighed

Marle didn't budge. "Is it Cloud? Where is he? I haven't seen him since yesterday morning."

Tifa sighed, the lie tasting bitter. "He... he went to see his friend in Sector 5."

Marle’s expression told Tifa she wasn't fooled. She pushed gently, "No, Tifa. Tell me what's really happening."

The floodgates opened. Tifa confessed it all: the argument, the mission, and the devastating fight that had led to Cloud thinking he was a mere puppet in her hands.

"He thinks I used him," Tifa whispered, the pain making her voice raw.

Marle hugged her tight. "Give him time, Tifa. He'll come around."

"No," Tifa insisted, pulling back slightly, her gaze clearer now. "You don't know Cloud. He's stubborn, but this is mostly my problem. I thought ignoring the secrets, ignoring the trauma, would make us happy together. But we do have to talk about them. I was running away from the past, just like him."

Marle looked at her with shining eyes.  "Look at you, girl! I'm so proud of you," she said, pulling Tifa into another hug. "I'm sure you two will pull through this hard time. Even if it pains me," Marle teased, a small smile appearing, "I do feel the love when you two are together. And when he comes back, I'm going to give him hell for worrying you."

Tifa managed a genuine, grateful smile. "Thank you, Marle."

Tifa turned toward her apartment. As she reached the building Stairs , a low, ominous rumble shook the ground. Moments later, a faint but distinct scent of burning Mako wafted through the night air. The unmistakable boom was a confirmation: the mission had happened.

A knot of icy fear formed in her stomach. She closed her eyes briefly and offered a silent, desperate prayer that Jesse and the others were safe.

She entered her room, which now felt too big, too empty, without Cloud’s presence. Her gaze immediately fell on it: the huge, magnificent Buster Sword leaning against the wall.

She walked to the massive weapon and carefully lifted it, holding the cold steel close to her chest. She buried her face in the rough leather wrapping of the hilt, inhaling deeply. It was his smell a faint mix of an earthy, clean feeling and raw Mako.

A single tear slipped down her cheek, landing on the steel. "I'm sorry, Cloud," she whispered into the metal, clutching the blade tight. "I hope that we will be back together again."

She held the sword close as she finally succumbed to an exhausted, uneasy sleep in there bed .

Chapter Text

Cloud woke up still gripped by the cold, acidic anger of the previous day. His chest felt tight, the wound of Tifa's perceived betrayal raw and painful.

He headed into the kitchen and found Elmyra and Aerith already seated at the table. A small stack of pancakes sat on a platter between them.

Elmyra smiled warmly. "Good morning, Cloud! I cooked you all pancakes." She then excused herself, heading into her sun-drenched garden.

Cloud walked straight to the coffee pot. "I hate pancakes," he stated flatly.

Aerith looked at him, her expression thoughtful and gentle. "Tifa told me you love pancakes and coffee."

He stopped pouring the coffee and looked at her, his voice immediately hardening with resentment. "So she told you everything, huh? How she joined a terrorist group and how she's been deceiving me? And how she and her friends tried to recruit me?"

"No," Aerith countered softly. "She told me about how you changed her. How happy she was with you. How you trained the kids of her sector, and how you trained Wedge. She told me how much you hate needles." Aerith held his gaze. "And Avalanche? I wasn't friends with Avalanche. I was friends with Tifa."

Cloud turned his attention back to making his coffee, his silence a refusal to engage.

"So," Aerith asked, "what will you do now?"

Cloud poured the dark liquid, his hand steady. "I don't know. I don't have any place to go to. I don't have any family. So, basically, I'm weighing my options."

A sudden surge of energy filled the place. Zack appeared, full of his usual blinding optimism. "Good morning!"

Aerith greeted him warmly, but Cloud just gave Zack a cold, dismissive response.

"Ooh, someone's off to a bad start to his day," Zack joked, already heading for the coffee.

"Shut up," Cloud responded.

"Did you hear the news, Cloud?" Zack asked him, grabbing the newspaper from the table. "Your friends have successfully blown up Reactor 3 yesterday."

"I don't care, Zack," Cloud told him, taking a careful sip of his coffee.

"They say one of Avalanche was shot," Aerith added quietly, nodding toward the paper. "It's on the table, if you want to read it."

Cloud froze, almost spitting his coffee. He snatched the newspaper and scanned the article with frantic speed. The print was vague, speaking only of casualties among the "eco-terrorists." It didn't specify who was shot. He folded the paper and deliberately placed it back on the table, forcing his face to remain blank.

"Come on, Cloud, don't you want to go there?" Zack pressed.

Cloud immediately shot him down. "No. She chose that fate for herself." He paused, his gaze fixed on the steam rising from his cup. He added, coldly, "Personally, I hope it's Barret, though."

He took a plate of the pancakes Elmyra had made and went outside to sit by himself.

Aerith looked at Zack and nodded toward the door. "I will go talk to Tifa."

Zack watched her go, then poured himself some coffee and followed Cloud outside.

Zack found Cloud sitting alone on the porch, staring out into Elmyra’s vibrant garden. Cloud’s posture was stiff, the plate of pancakes untouched on his lap.

Cloud finally broke the silence, his voice low and heavy. "You know, Zack, sometimes I think it would be better if you had left me to die in Nibelheim. Every time I think I'm happy, something goes wrong. And every time, I'm being used."

He listed his betrayers, the litany of trauma spilling out. "By my father, by the people of Nibelheim, by Shinra and Hojo, and finally, by Tifa." He turned, looking more vulnerable than Zack had ever seen him. "Do you ever think I'll be happy?"

Zack set his mug down on the railing. "Cloud, you are happy. I don't know how else to say it, but you look relaxed for the first time since I knew you."

He stepped closer. "You have to forgive yourself. The old Cloud would have already told me to pack our bags and move to a new place. But deep down, I think you're having a battle with yourself."

Cloud looked away, his jaw clenching. "This is not easy, Zack. You don't know how it really feels to see her face every day and remember what happened." He spoke with raw pain. "It really kills me. And what really pissed me off was knowing she's still holding onto Nibelheim. What do you think her reaction will be if she really knew the truth?"

Zack took a sip of his coffee and stood up, moving with the authority of an old friend. "You have to talk with each other. The fact that your sword your treasure is still there is a huge sign. You have to talk." He lowered his voice. "And from watching her, she's the forgive-and-forget type of girl, but only for you."

Cloud stood up, abruptly changing the subject. "Let's change the subject." His voice was tight, filled with frustrated energy. "Why don't we head to the middle of the sector and see if there's anything we could do? All this talk has made me pissed off. I wish there was something that I could hit."

He stalked off, leaving the porch. Zack sighed, shaking his head slightly, but followed.

Cloud and Zack walked for nearly an hour, navigating the treacherous paths that led down from Sector 5 to the Sector 4 Slums. Their descent was mostly silent, filled only with the sound of their boots crunching on loose gravel. Cloud’s mind was fixated only on finding something to hit.

They reached the Sector 4 Slums, and the air immediately felt heavy with military presence. Turk Soldiers, Infantrymen, and various specialized units patrolled the area. What chilled them most were the Hooded Men the same unnaturally silent, dead-eyed soldiers Cloud had seen during the Nibelheim incident walking behind the First Class operatives.

Zack's face was etched with doubt. "Cloud, this is a lockdown. This isn't just an arena; this is a lure. We should pull back."

"We came all the way for the competition," Cloud insisted, pushing past the doubt. "We're going in."

Zack sighed and followed. "Fine. But let's see to be sure. New identities. You're Vincent now. I'm John."

"Why Vincent? I don't look like a Vincent," Cloud grumbled, but he went along with it.

"Just shut up, Vincent, and let's go. Let's hope we don't meet any patrols."

They were lucky, slipping through the alleyways to a massive warehouse converted into the underground arena.

Cloud registered under the name Vincent. Zack said he'd stay in the crowd to watch Shinra movements . But as Zack surveyed the registration board, a name caught his eye.

"Cloud," Zack hissed, pointing. "Rude."

"Who's Rude?"

"A Turk, Cloud. A top-tier operative," Zack told him, his voice tight. "Let's pull out. Now."

But the register attendant stopped them. "If you want out, you need to pay the 1,000 Gil enroll fee, gentlemen."

Cloud turned to Zack, who patted his empty pockets, his face pale. "Dammit, I forgot my wallet at the house!"

"Sorry, sir, you can't leave," the attendant said, nodding to two large, armed men who took Cloud now officially Vincent and escorted him toward the subterranean locker rooms.

Zack looked terrified. He quickly scanned the participant names again, seeing Barret, Wedge, and Biggs listed. But there was no Tifa, no Yuffie, and no Jesse.

What the hell? This seems like a death trap, Zack thought, his heart pounding. I hope Cloud gets out of there so we can run out of here as fast as we can.

The two guards led Cloud now Vincent into the subterranean locker room. Thirty-one participants milled around: a collection of grizzled fighters, desperate Slum dwellers, and intimidating brutes.

Cloud scanned the room, his eyes immediately finding the familiar faces. Barret sat in one corner, facing a small television showing the empty arena floor. Biggs looked nervous, bouncing his leg uncontrollably. And in another spot, Wedge sat calmly eating a gigantic sandwich.

He also spotted the bald man in a neat suit unmistakably the Turk, Rude who was sitting back in a folding chair, completely relaxed.

Before Cloud could process the situation, Wedge saw him. "Cloud!" Wedge practically threw his sandwich aside and rushed over.

Cloud cut him off, his voice low and urgent. "Where is Tifa?"

"She stayed back at Sector 7," Wedge whispered, quickly calming down. "She refused to join the operation."

A silent, physical weight seemed to drop from Cloud's shoulders. "Good," he said, the relief palpable. "Now, pretend you don't know me. And my name is Vincent now, not Cloud."

In the middle of the room, a man in a referee uniform appeared. "Listen up, gentlemen! The draw is about to start! Watch the screen!"

The participants crowded around the television.

In the center of the stadium, bathed in a dazzling spotlight, two men appeared. They wore matching, overly gaudy leather outfits and enormous smiles.

"Hello, ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls!" one man bellowed into a microphone, his voice echoing with theatrical flair. "I'm Scotch!"

"And I'm Kotch!" the other yelled, pointing dramatically to the crowd. "And we are the proud, humble owners of the Sector 4 Underground Arena!"

The crowd roared, stomping their feet in the stands.

Scotch leaned in conspiratorially. "Tonight is no ordinary event. Tonight is a Special Edition Deathmatch! Why? Because the grand prize has been exponentially raised to a colossal, spectacular sum of..."

Kotch drew out the moment, holding a fist in the air. "...1,000,000 Gil!"

The crowd went utterly wild, screaming and tossing debris into the air.

Scotch continued, his voice dripping with sinister pride. "And this entire magnificent tournament is sponsored by the one and only Shinra Electric Power Company! We even have the pleasure of featuring one of their very own, a First Class Soldier, as one of our participants tonight!"

In the fan section, Zack gripped the railing, his anxiety spiking. A Turk and a First Class Soldier? This is a blatant trap. He quickly ran the thought through his mind: Could they have caught Cloud? No, no, they don't know. Let's wait and see.

Back in the locker room, the energy was frantic, everyone shouting about the prize money.

On the screen, the mechanical draw began. The bracket lit up, displaying the match-ups. Cloud, Wedge, and Biggs were all placed on the same side of the bracket, while Barret and Rude were on the other.

But the fear was still the unknown factor. Cloud now began scanning the room with a laser focus, trying to identify the supposed First Class Soldier. He needed to know his threat level.

Forcing the adrenaline into discipline, Cloud headed to a quiet corner. He couldn't worry about the bracket or the trap right now. He had to focus on the next few minutes of sheer violence. He dropped to the floor and began a regimen of rapid push-ups, sit-ups, and squats, preparing his body for the fights to come.

Before the next match could be announced, the ornate locker room door burst open, and Scotch and Kotch swaggered in, their matching leather gleaming.

One of the grizzled fighters immediately called out, "What are the rules of this 'Deathmatch'? Is it just for show?"

Kotch smirked, adjusting his microphone. "It's just for show... in the sense that the show allows for death! You can kill in the arena, or you can simply say you quit in front of the referee and he'll pull you out. Also, if you get knocked down for ten seconds, the fight is over."

He spun dramatically. "And now, for the first fight of the night! We have Gunther the Barbarian versus James the Hunter! We'll announce the rest of you shortly!"

Cloud watched Gunther an enormous, scarred man wearing giant, cobbled-together armor, his weapon of choice a brutal hammer. He watched James, who was just a teenager, approach Gunther. The kid meekly told the giant that he would quit immediately once the fight started. Gunther simply nodded.

The bell rang, and both fighters appeared in the center of the arena. James raised his hands, announcing loudly, "I quit!"

To the shock of everyone, Gunther let out a bestial roar. "I refuse!"

With a giant, merciless swing of his hammer, Gunther crushed the poor kid's face. James dropped instantly. Gunther laughed proudly, raising his bloodied hammer to the screaming crowd. Kotch raised his hands, signaling the grotesque victory.

In the stands, Zack gripped the railing, fury in his eyes. He wished someone would take the sicko down.

When Gunther stomped back into the locker room, he was met by an enraged Barret.

"You could have just told the kid you weren't taking his quit!" Barret spat, his gun-arm twitching. "You didn't have to attack him when he was harmless to you!"

Gunther, wiping sweat and blood from his hammer, sneered. "Who are you to tell me how to act? This is the arena! You need to throw your humanity to survive. I'll kill each and every one of you to reach that prize, and I'll do it no matter how low I have to reach."

The tension was broken by the call for the second fight: Biggs vs Gio

Wedge cheered him on, his face now etched with anxiety for his friend. Biggs chose two daggers as his weapons, and showing the training Barret had forced upon him, he easily dispatched his opponent, dispatching him quickly and cleanly.

After a short break, it was Cloud's turn. A referee approached him and asked his weapon of choice. Cloud was about to state the Claymore his usual, heavy preferred weapon when something inside him paused. It was a fleeting, internal impulse, almost a voice, guiding him.

He listened to it. He picked a standard Long Sword. It was lighter and felt quicker, more deadly.

When Zack saw Cloud's weapon change from his usual style, he jolted up in his seat in confusion and worry.

It only took a few minutes. Cloud won his fight with clinical, controlled violence, making his opponent quit quickly and decisively. Zack watched him intensely, unable to process the speed and the choice of weapon.

The last match of the round was Rude's fight, and the Turk dispatched his opponent with professional, easy efficiency, winning without breaking a sweat.

The Round of 32 was finished.

The screen flashed the new bracket for the Round of 16. Cloud's eyes went wide. His next opponent was Wedge.

They looked at each other across the crowded room, the shared knowledge of their friendship suddenly a dangerous weakness. Zack, still in the stands, was getting frantic. He had yet to catch who the First Class Soldier was. With Rude, Gunther, and the First Class Soldier still in the mix, he was terrified for his friends.

Wedge hurried over to Cloud's corner, his earlier sandwich-induced calm completely gone. "Cloud, listen," Wedge pleaded, his voice cracking with fear. Jesse got shot at the reactor, and she's in a clinic in Sector 4. She lost too much blood. We're here because we need the prize money to cover the medical bill 15,000 Gil."

Cloud continued his push-ups, not missing a beat. "I don't care," he stated, his muscles flexing.

He stopped, standing up to tower over Wedge. "I told you and Biggs and even the idiot barret yesterday you were out of your element. You were not ready."

"You were right!" Wedge admitted, his eyes tearing up. "You were completely right, but you need to promise me if.."

Cloud cut him off with cold certainty. "It's not if, Wedge. It will be when I win."

Wedge stumbled over his words. "When you win, please, Cloud. Help us with the payment. The winner gets a million."

"No," Cloud said. He paused, seeing the desperation in his friend’s eyes. "But... I will think about it. She was good to me, so I will think about it." Cloud then leaned in. "Now, listen to me: Don't sell yourself short. I trained you for three weeks. Now show me the result of your training."

Wedge's eyes lit up. The challenge was exactly what he needed. He quickly returned to his corner, a new fire in his stance, and started scanning the room, forcing himself to focus.

Wedge watched as a fighter approached the massive Gunther, who sat eating. The fighter put a hand on Gunther's shoulder and began praying. He was wearing a regular black t-shirt and pants, his arms wrapped in clean white cloth.

"I'm praying for you, son," the man said, his face serene.

Gunther looked up, his brow furrowed with annoyance. "Gods don't exist on the battlefield."

"I will still pray for your weak soul," the man replied.

"Are you a pastor or something?" Gunther roared, finally rising from his seat.

"Yes," the man affirmed. "I want to make sure if you see God and go to hell, your mind might as well be at peace."

"Pray for yourself, old man," Gunther growled as the announcers called his name.

Scotch introduced the monk as Theron, the Crazy Monk. Surprisingly, Gunther waited for Theron to offer a final prayer for himself, which Theron did, thanking Gunther who said he respected his elders.

The fight began.

Theron moved with blinding speed, striking Gunther's heavy armor with a series of punches. The crowd went wild as the giant brute actually fell to one knee.

"This is my technique," Theron shouted. "Holy Light!"

"Why does it burn!" Gunther cried out, genuinely surprised and in agony.

The referee began counting. But as the count reached five, something shifted. They saw it: Gunther’s eyes snapped open, blazing with a terrifying, artificial green color the unmistakable color of Mako energy.

He was the First Class Soldier.

He roared, his true strength unleashed, and the arena audience erupted, the announcers hyping the incredible comeback.

Gunther and Theron clashed again. Gunther swung his hammer wildly, but Theron dodged and countered with disciplined punches. Gunther simply tanked the Holy Light strikes, his enhanced body shrugging them off until he caught Theron with a monstrous, Mako-fueled punch of his own.

The blow sent Theron flying across the ring. Gunther followed through, smashing his hammer down and crushing both of Theron's legs.

He stood over the crippled monk. "Any last prayer before meeting your god?"

The referee frantically intervened. "The fight is finished! He's down!"

Gunther fixed the referee with his dead, green gaze. "Who decides when the fight ends?"

The referee stumbled back, terrified, falling onto his backside. "Good boy," Gunther sneered, then began swinging his hammer repeatedly onto the defenseless Theron.

Only when the arena guards rushed in did Gunther stop. He casually walked back to the locker room, leaving behind a horrific scene and the collective shock of everyone in the crowd and the locker room.

Gunther returned to the locker room, his eyes still shining faintly with residual Mako energy. The sight of Brother Theron’s fate left crippled and beaten in the arena drove Barret into a blind rage. He charged Gunther, ready to brawl, but a few of the non-aligned fighters managed to hold him back.

Gunther chuckled, a chilling sound. "Calm yourself, ape. I will enjoy killing you in the semi-finals."

"I couldn't wait!" Barret roared, promising vengeance.

His name was called. Barret immediately headed to the ring for his fight against Lucky Freddie. Freddie's luck quickly ran out, and Barret, fueled by fury, was declared the winner.

As Barret returned, Gunther laughed in his face. "What, ape? Are you mocking me, you son of a b.."

Wedge and a few fighters immediately restrained Barret again. Cloud and Rude remained in their respective corners, ignoring the commotion.

The next fight was Biggs against a cheerful, almost naive fighter named Rhys the Country Boy, who chose a spear as his weapon. Rhys’s happy-go-lucky demeanor and easy smile immediately reminded Cloud of Zack.

The fight was high-octane and dynamic, Rhys using his spear for quick, fluid attacks. The crowd loved the intensity. But Biggs fought with a desperate, sharp viciousness, driven by fear and guilt over Jesse. He came out victorious, the cheers of the locker room a temporary salve for his frayed nerves.

After a few more quick fights some ending in immediate quits it was finally time for the fight everyone in the locker room was anticipating: Cloud (Vincent) versus Wedge.

Barret wished Wedge luck, then glanced at Cloud. The look Barret gave him a complex mix of distrust, anger, and silent plea was clear, but Cloud ignored it.

Inside the ring, Cloud took a deep breath. The world seemed to slow down. He saw Wedge charge at him in agonizing slow motion.

Then, he heard the voice again. It was sharp, authoritative, and not his own: "Dodge."

Cloud’s body moved reflexively, sidestepping Wedge’s clumsy attack. Again, the voice commanded: "An opening. Use it."

Cloud moved with unnatural speed, the Long Sword blurring toward the vulnerable point he suddenly perceived in Wedge's defense. But in the final, critical moment, a sliver of his true self asserted control. He arrested the lethal forward motion, turning his sword around.

In less than a second, Cloud used the flat of the blade to deliver a precise, stunning blow, ending the fight

Zack watched the entire, brief spectacle from the stands in absolute horror. This couldn't be, he thought, gripping the railing. Cloud was fighting like him. The speed, the precision, the ruthless efficiency it terrified Zack.

When Cloud saw Wedge lying knocked out on the ground, and he couldn't quite recall the final moments of the fight. He looked down at his hand. It can't be... The terrifying rush of power, the authoritative voice it was exactly like the nightmares he had repressed about Nibelheim.

He looked around. The crowd was roaring, cheering for his name hyping him as the next big threat.

Inside the locker room, Biggs marched directly toward Cloud, his face rigid with desperation and anger.

"You didn't have to overdo it on Wedge!" Biggs spat, the volume low but the fury sharp.

"I didn't mean to," Cloud muttered, looking away.

"We need that money for Jesse's fees," Biggs insisted. "It's 15,000 Gil!"

Cloud looked back at him, his voice flat. "It's not my fault you went on a mission you weren't ready for."

That was the breaking point. Biggs grabbed Cloud by the collar and hauled him up, his desperate fear lending him impossible strength. "Don't you dare!" he seethed, shaking Cloud. "Don't you dare talk like that! We are fighting for her life!"

Cloud remained unnaturally calm, sensing the man's profound despair. "Jesse was good to me while I was in Sector 7," he said, forcing Biggs to release him. "I'll think about it."

Biggs let go, staggering back, his rage deflated by Cloud's chilling calm.

Cloud sat down in his corner chair. His arm began to shake uncontrollably. It was getting worse. The involuntary movement, the clarity of the voice it was exactly like the nightmares he had repressed about the Nibelheim experiments. His body moved on its own, and he'd stopped himself in the last second, but what if he couldn't next time? This was getting dangerous, and he needed to tell Zack.

struggling to suppress the tremors in his arm. This was getting dangerous.

A man sat down casually next to him, close enough to be conspiratorial.

"Hello, Captain."

Cloud looked up, startled. "Who are you?"

He saw a man with striking white hair and a lean, disciplined build. He wore practical, dark civilian clothes, but strapped to his back was a sword sheath

"How are you?" the man asked, a subtle, cold smile playing on his lips.

"I see you forgot about me. My name is Victor Lionheart," the man continued. "After you ditched us in Nibelheim, they took us. Reprogrammed us."

Victor leaned in, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper that cut through the locker room noise. "I was just like you, Captain. Having the nightmares, my body moving on its own. But after six months of therapy, I was back and running. They had to reevaluate me, and I passed the tests. I worked my way back up."

"So you are the First Class Soldier," Cloud stated, the pieces clicking into place.

Victor shrugged. "Yes. And what about Gunther?"

"You saw it too, right?" Cloud asked.

"Yeah," Victor answered. "He was a fallen Soldier, he was a Soldier who went completely crazy after the program forced him into retirement. He was... violent. And the real reason I entered this tournament because i was fallowing his trace and even called back-up in Rude is because we want to catch him and the three members of Avalanche. They’re high value now." And we were lucky to find them inside here.

Victor looked directly at Cloud, his gaze sharp and calculating. "So, here's my offer, Captain. Your next fight is against me. Quit and leave. No harm will happen to you. We'll call it for old time's sake."

Cloud waited, silent, weighing the impossible choice. "And what if I don't?"

"Then all hell will break loose,"

Chapter Text

Aerith arrived at the apartment door. She knocked lightly. After a long moment, the door finally opened.

Tifa stood there, looking hollow and worn in her pajamas, her hair a mess. Her eyes, usually vibrant and warm, were shadowed with exhaustion and worry. Aerith kept her concerns to herself, offering a simple, soft smile.

"Aerith," Tifa murmured, stepping back to let her in.

Tifa went straight to the small kitchen area, poured a cup of coffee, and offered some to Aerith, who politely refused. Tifa set the cup on the small table.

"I need to take a shower," Tifa said, rubbing her temples. "Feel free. Make yourself comfortable."

Tifa's attempt at normalcy didn't fool Aerith. While Tifa disappeared into the bathroom, Aerith took a slow walk around the small room. She noticed the small details: a pile of fresh laundry, a few crumpled napkins, and then, resting against the wall, Cloud's massive Buster Sword. Aerith didn't know where Cloud and Zack were right now, but seeing the sword gave her a quiet pang of worry about his decision to leave.

She sat down at the small piano and began to play a soft, simple melody.

When Tifa emerged, she was dressed in clean, fresh clothes. Aerith watched as Tifa approached the Buster Sword, lifted it with surprising strength, and gently placed it in its usual spot near the closet. It was a careful, almost ritualistic gesture.

Aerith stopped playing. "How’s your day?"

"Better than yesterday," Tifa replied, giving a smile that was utterly fake. Aerith didn't push.

"Cloud came by yesterday," Aerith said softly, referencing the previous day's argument.

Tifa froze. "He did? How is he?"

"He's... a little bit angry," Aerith admitted, choosing her words carefully.

Tifa's facade finally flickered. "Little bit?"

"No," Aerith corrected honestly. "He was angry. He was so angry he asked Zack to move out of Midgar."

Tifa's face crumpled, her heart utterly broken by the confirmation of Cloud's distress. "I don't blame him." The guilt was heavy in her voice. "I think you should talk to him," Aerith urged.

"I don't think you know the damage I've done to him," Tifa whispered, the tears threatening to fall now. "He thinks I used him." The last of Tifa's composure slipped away.

"No," Aerith insisted, rising from the piano. "He's hurt, but he still cares. You need to talk. He needs you to talk. Me and Zack, we'll mediate."

Aerith walked over to the table and, almost unconsciously, reached for Tifa's coffee cup and took a small sip. She immediately recoiled. The coffee was intensely, brutally strong.

"Tifa," Aerith asked gently, placing the cup down. "I thought you liked your coffee sweet."

Tifa managed a sad, genuine half-smile. "Yeah, you're right. I did," she said, looking down at her hands. "But recently," she finished, her voice barely a whisper, "I started liking it bitter."

Inside the locker room, the air was thick with sweat and desperation. Cloud was preparing his grip on the Long Sword, forcing his mind into the clinical focus he needed. Victor Lionheart approached, his demeanor calm and unsettling.

"The offer still stands, Captain," Victor said, his voice low and private. "Walk away. We'll capture the others quietly. You get your life back."

Cloud looked up, his eyes meeting Victor's. "I want something from you," Cloud stated.

Before Victor could respond, the announcer's voice boomed, cutting through the general noise: "The moment you've all been waiting for! The Quarter Finals begin now! It Victor Lionheart, versus the new blood, The Savage Vincent!"

The crowd was already chanting "Vincent! Vincent!"

Cloud walked toward the arena entrance, took two steps inside, and stopped in the spotlight. He didn't look at Victor. With a sickening scrape, he threw the Long Sword to the bloodied ground.

"I quit," Cloud announced, his voice carrying clearly across the arena.

The noise of the crowd died instantly. Silence was followed by confusion, then a chorus of boos and jeers. Cloud turned and walked away from Victor and the referee, leaving the arena without a backward glance.

Once Cloud was back in the dimly lit passageway leading away from the arena, the familiar, terrifying sensation returned. The voice was back, now stronger, colder, and intensely personal.

“You think you quit? You fool. Since the day you joined the Shinra special program, you became my puppet.”

Cloud’s mind reeled. The passageway distorted, and a phantom figure appeared beside him, leaning casually against the damp concrete wall a tall man with silver hair and a long coat.

“You thought killing me was the end?” Sephiroth laughed, a dark, chilling sound that echoed only in Cloud’s mind.

"Shut up!" Cloud screamed, tears of frustration and terror stinging his eyes. "The dead stay dead!"

“How cold, my puppet,” the apparition sneered.

Cloud roared and threw his fist with all his Mako-fueled power, aiming for the phantom's face. His punch met only solid concrete, leaving a sickening crack in the wall and a deep, bloody indentation where the silver-haired figure had been.

People nearby screamed and backed away from the sudden, terrifying violence.

Zack rushed over, his training instantly kicking in. He moved quickly to deescalate the situation, his expression a mix of practiced apology and profound concern.

"I am so sorry, folks! He needs his meds, he's having a bad turn," Zack lied smoothly to the terrified onlookers. I’ll get him out of here. Sorry for the trouble!"

He grabbed Cloud and hauled him into a narrow, filthy alleyway nearby, slamming him against the wall to shake sense back into him.

"You know I'm sick of this act," Cloud gasped, struggling to catch his breath.

"Yeah? What did you want me to do?" Zack countered, his voice sharp with anxiety. "You punched a wall in the middle of the street while people were watching! Now tell me, what did you see this time?"

"Nothing much," Cloud muttered, trying to regain control. "Sephiroth appeared again and told me I'm his puppet and disappeared."

Their tense conversation was cut short by the sound of approaching noise heavy boots and voices. Shinra Patrols were closing in on the arena entrance, undoubtedly searching for the missing Avalanche members and responding to the ruckus.

"Okay, let's run," Zack ordered, pulling Cloud toward the deeper shadows of the Slums.

"No, we can't," Cloud insisted, resisting his pull.

"Why?"

"We need to help Jesse and the others escape." Cloud had made his choice. "What about Barret?" Zack asked, still pulling him along.

"Fuck him," Cloud answered immediately and without hesitation. "We need to find where the back clinic is that has Jesse and we need to get her away from here."

They heard the noise of the patrols getting closer.

"Come on! Let's go!" Zack commanded, forcing them into a desperate sprint.

5 minutes earlier:

In grimy alleyway in the Sector 4 Slums. Reno, the distinctive red haired Turk, was leaning against a damp wall, idly spinning his electric baton. On the ground before him, a terrified Slum dweller was curled into a bloody mess.

"Come on, speak," Reno drawled, the boredom in his voice betraying the casual brutality of his actions. He gave the man a light, contemptuous kick. "Our intel says a group of terrorists came through here yesterday. Took someone to a doctor. Where's the back-alley clinic? Tell me, and you ease your misery and my mission."

The man just whimpered.

Reno was about to apply more direct persuasion when he received a crackle of static in his earpiece. "Reno, we got 'em. Cornered one of the male terrorists in one of the buildings near the south entrance of sector 4 Reno’s eyes brightened. He immediately ordered the surrounding Third Class Soldiers over the comms: "Listen up! Do not kill him. Maybe he'll give us some vital information. Box him in, then sit tight."

Reno quickly made his way toward the location, arriving at a dilapidated, multi-story building. A squad of Shinra Infantrymen and specialized troopers was already positioned, surrounding the structure.

"Report!" Reno demanded.

"Sir, he's inside the building," a nervous Infantryman reported.

Before Reno could issue his next command, a large, metal shuriken flew out of a broken window on the second floor, slicing through the air with lethal speed. It struck two Infantrymen from behind with a sickening clang, dropping them instantly.

A figure leaped out of the same window, landing lightly on the ground. It was a girl, dressed in martial arts gear, wearing a bandana over her dark hair, and carrying a massive folded shuriken.

"She's one of them! The ninja girl!" a Third Class Soldier shouted, recognizing her from the intel reports.

Reno’s lips curled into a dangerous, pleased smirk. "This one's special," he murmured to himself, then commanded his troops: "Bring her alive!"

The Shinra soldiers snapped their weapons into position and advanced on Yuffie, ready to attack.

Now:

The moment the Shinra soldiers advanced on Yuffie, a commotion erupted in the alleyway behind them. Cloud and Zack, wearing crude disguises and masks stolen from a nearby market stall, moved with ruthless efficiency. Cloud had armed himself with a bulky Shinra rifle, and Zack carried a discarded electric baton.

"Just like old times," Zack joked, already moving.

"Yeah, yeah. Focus," Cloud snapped, his voice tight. "I'll cover you."

Zack moved in a quick blur, easily dispatching the two Third Class Soldiers guarding the perimeter with precise, stunning strikes from the baton.

Reno, sensing the new, high-level threat, spun around. Cloud immediately fired the Shinra rifle. Reno's Turk training kicked in instantly; he barely managed to slip aside, the shot tearing a chunk of plaster from the wall beside his head.

"Backup! I need immediate backup! Bring the two Second Class Soldiers, now!" Reno barked into his earpiece.

From the rooftop of the building Yuffie had just leaped from, Wedge suddenly appeared, laying down suppressive fire with a stolen assault rifle, forcing the remaining Infantrymen to scatter.

Zack, having cleared the path, reached the base of the building. He launched the electric baton through a broken window, realizing the weight difference. "I promise I'll never forget my own sword again!" he swore under his breath, already scrambling up the building to join Wedge.

On the ground, Cloud used the distraction to reach Yuffie. "We need to move. This gun's empty," he warned, tossing the useless rifle aside.

Before they could sprint away, Reno and a tall, black-haired Second Class Soldier ambushed them from the side alley. Reno had Yuffie pinned against a stack of crates.

Reno smirked, his eyes gleaming. "I don't know who you are, pal, but this girl," he jabbed his finger toward Yuffie, "she needs to come back with me. Why? Cloud asked Don't you know? The girl you're protecting is a 

Reno was cut off mid taunt. A sudden, sharp order crackled over his earpiece, overriding his command channel.

"Reno! Forget the perimeter! All available units, proceed to the Arena now! First Class engagement in progress!"

Reno's face twisted into an expression of intense frustration. "Tsch! You count yourself lucky, whatever your name is," he snarled at Cloud. He gave a sharp signal to the Second Class Soldier. "Squad! Move! Now! To the Arena!"

The Shinra forces, including the Second Class Soldier, immediately abandoned their pursuit and sprinted toward the distant arena.

Yuffie, recovering instantly, ran back to the building to meet Zack and Wedge.

"What was that? Why did they leave?" Wedge asked, completely bewildered by the sudden withdrawal.

"Who cares?" Zack said, already looking around nervously."We need to move! Jesse's exposed. Get her out of here now."

 30 minutes earlier:

Inside the Arena, the next Quarter-Final match was underway: Barret vs. Rude. Barret struggled against the agile Turk. Rude was a close quarters combat specialist, reminding Barret of Tifa's quick, punishing style, making it nearly impossible for him to create the space needed to use his gun-arm.

In a desperate, flailing move, Barret threw a blind left hook that somehow connected cleanly on Rude's temple, knocking the huge Turk out cold.

Barret stared at Rude's prone form in shock, then burst into triumphant roars. "I did it! I did it!"

When he returned to the locker room, Gunther offered a slow, sarcastic clap from his corner. "Good job, ape. Next fight will be your end."

"We'll see about that," Barret challenged, the heat of victory still in his blood.

The Semi-Finals began with Victor Lionheart vs. Biggs. It was a valiant effort, but Biggs stood no chance. Victor, the First Class Soldier, made it look effortless, fighting with a detached pity.

"Please stay down," Victor requested, his voice devoid of malice. "I don't want to hurt you anymore than I have to."

But Biggs, driven by the thought of Jesse and the money, got back up. Victor sighed and put him down with a single, precise kick that knocked Biggs out instantly.

Barret watched, heartbroken that Biggs had been eliminated. It was now solely on him to win the tournament for Jesse.

"Tick-tock," Gunther joked from his corner, his voice laced with anticipation.

"Shut up," Barret snarled. "I'm counting the minutes 'til you die. I hope you pray, because I'm going to enjoy this."

Now Scotch and Kotch announced the next match. Gunther smirked and headed out first. When Barret's name was called, he followed, his mind focused only on vengeance.

The moment Barret arrived in the arena, Gunther didn't wait. He jumped at him, swinging his massive hammer. Barret barely dodged the crushing blow.

"I told you!" Gunther laughed, adrenaline surging through his Mako enhanced veins. "You will die, and I will make sure it'll be ugly!"

Barret, already battered, took the brunt of the next swing on his machine gun arm as Gunther pinned him. Barret head-butted the brute, then swung his arm like a hammer, smashing Gunther in the face. This gave him the space he needed.

He immediately started shooting from his gun-arm, but Gunther’s armor easily absorbed the damage. Unfazed, Gunther closed the distance, tackling Barret to the ground. Barret, now on the bottom, seized the chance, punching Gunther repeatedly in the face, desperately trying to drive Gunther's head down to the concrete floor to create a clear shot.

After a brutal while, Gunther's head finally connected with the ground. Barret raised his machine gun arm, pointed it directly at Gunther's face, and delivered his final vow: "I will be the one who kills you, son of a bitch."

But when he pulled the trigger, the chamber was empty. "Dammit!" Barret shouted, the sound lost in the crowd's roar.

"You had your chance," Gunther spoke, his eyes blazing a vibrant, deadly green. With one Mako-fueled punch, Barret was sent flying, groggy but still on his feet.

Barret narrowly escaped a hammer swing and countered with a powerful backhand swing of his gun-arm to Gunther's temple, forcing the giant to drop his hammer. They stood in the center of the ring, trading savage, desperate swings, the crowd going wild.

Gunther suddenly grinned, his green eyes burning with Mako intensity. "Playtime is over."

He grabbed Barret's machine gun arm and smashed it, the metal bending and breaking with a sickening shriek. He then head-butted Barret, who was clearly out of it, his normal human durability completely outmatched by the Mako enhancement. Gunther landed a final, crushing punch. Barret fell, helpless.

"You gave me a nice fight," Gunther spoke, heading to pick up his hammer. "So before I send you to your maker, tell me"

Before he could finish, all hell broke loose.

A swarm of Reno and Shinra soldiers poured into the Arena, surrounding the two fighters. Behind them, Victor Lionheart and a grim faced Rude appeared.

Victor's voice rang out, cold and authoritative: "Our mission is to surround Shinra assets! Our focus is to get back to the lab alive!"

While the Shinra forces focused entirely on capturing the rogue, Mako-enhanced Gunther, Barret seized the moment. Ignoring the blinding pain in his crushed arm and his battered body, he pushed himself up and ran, scrambling out of the arena and into the chaos of the passageways

Now:

Cloud followed Yuffie, who moved in silent, guiding him to the small, secluded Small Clinic. They found Zack and Wedge already there. Zack had used his undeniable charm to sweet talk Dr. Alma into allowing them to take Jesse.

Dr. Alma quickly handed them the necessary medicine. "You need to change the bandage twice a day for at least two weeks, and give her the medication every six hours," the doctor instructed seriously. "And when you carry her, you must be gentle so the wound won't open up."

Dr. Alma turned to help Zack carry the semi-conscious Jesse. She then looked at Cloud, whose face was pale and slick with sweat.

"You don't look so good," Dr. Alma noted.

"I've been better," Cloud tried to play it off, pushing down the building pressure in his skull.

"Do you want me to give you a quick check-up?" Cloud immediately refused.

As they tried to sneak out of the chaotic Sector 4 Slums, they stumbled upon Biggs. He was battered, limping, and surrounded by a tight formation of Shinra patrols.

Yuffie and Wedge immediately sprang into action, creating a swift, chaotic distraction that allowed Biggs to break free. Once reunited, Biggs and Wedge told Cloud and Zack that they would handle getting themselves with Yuffie back to Sector 7 separately, promising to meet up there later.

"Thank you, both of you," Jesse managed to rasp out, her voice weak but sincere.

Zack, however, was keenly monitoring Cloud's condition. Cloud was getting visibly worse; his eyes were darting, and he was clearly hallucinating beside them. Zack thanked any power listening that Jesse was still too weak and out of it to notice anything severely wrong with Cloud.

They finally arrived back at Sector 7. Yuffie was the first to confirm safety. "It's safe here. No Shinra patrols in this sector."

Jesse, despite her state, insisted on going to her own home to recover.

The group gathered Zack, Yuffie, Wedge, and Biggs and began to celebrate their narrow escape from shinra However, Barret hadn't returned.

Cloud didn't join the celebration. He was hunched over, clutching his head, his breathing shallow.

"I need to go to Aerith's house," he mumbled, his voice strained. "My head is killing me."

Zack, whose eyes were frantic with worry over Cloud's visible deterioration, was about to go with him. But Biggs and Wedge gently pulled Zack back, insistent that he, as a former SOLDIER, needed to remain with the core group to discuss their next steps now that they had all reunited safely. Zack watched, his expression a mix of relief for the successful rescue and frantic concern for the one person he truly worried about Cloud.

Cloud turned and walked away alone, heading back toward the quiet refuge of Aerith’s house.

Cloud walked, driven by agony toward the refuge of Aerith's house. The noise of Avalanche and Zack faded behind him, but the relentless pressure in his skull increased, signaling the return of his tormentor.

Sephiroth’s voice echoed directly in his mind, smooth and insidious. “No matter what you do, we are stuck together, Cloud. We need to find Mother together.”

"Shut up!" Cloud gasped, stumbling against a pillar.

Sephiroth’s voice took on a sinister, amused tone. “Have you stopped and asked yourself, what if all of this is a lie? What if Victor was a lie? You remembered seeing his body in Nibelheim, didn't you? How is he alive?”

"He told me that..." Cloud mumbled, desperately trying to cling to the fragile truth Victor had offered.

“And you believed him, my sweet puppet?” Sephiroth laughed, the sound scraping against Cloud's sanity. “And what about Tifa? Didn't you find her story odd? Shut up! You saw her! I killed her before your eyes, and you know me I never miss my kill shot.”

"Just shut up!" Cloud screamed, collapsing to one knee, hands clamped over his ears, his body shaking violently.

The world spun as he struggled to suppress the terror. Then, through the haze, he saw a blessed, familiar sight: Aerith and Tifa emerging from Aerith's church door, their figures bathed in the soft evening light.

"Cloud?" Tifa called out, her voice tight with worry as she hurried toward him. "What's wrong?"

But as she reached him, the illusion became physical.

Behind Tifa, Sephiroth appeared, solid and terrifying, his Sword Masamune held high, ready to swing down onto Tifa's unprotected back.

"Noo!!!" Cloud roared, the word ripped from his chest.

Acting purely on instinct, driven by the nightmare that had plagued him for Years, he lunged forward and tackled Tifa to the ground just as the phantom blade would have struck.

Cloud slammed into her with Mako-fueled force, knocking the air from her lungs. The last sound Cloud heard before his consciousness fractured was Sephiroth’s sadistic, echoing laugh ringing in his head

Chapter Text

In the quiet haven of the Sector 5 Slums, felt unnaturally still. Aerith had just finished thanking the few kind residents who had helped carry Cloud's heavy body to the Zack Room spare bed.

Tifa sat beside the bed, one of Cloud’s clammy hands clutched between both of hers.Aerith was immensely grateful that her mother was out buying groceries for dinner; she couldn't imagine trying to explain the terrifying sight of Cloud's collapse. Tifa watched his face, taut and uncomfortable even in deep sleep, and felt the familiar sting of fear.

A few minutes later, she heard the front door open. It was Zack.

“How is he?” Zack asked, his voice low with concern.

“He’s stable,” Aerith replied, her voice shaky.

“He fell unconscious on you, right?” Zack pressed, his gaze intense. “Did he do anything else? Say anything strange?”

Aerith recounting the final, horrifying moments. “He shouted ‘No!’ and ran full speed. he then  tackled Tifa to the ground, and then he just went limp.”

Zack absorbed the information grimly. "Aerith, let's go see them."

When they reached the bedroom, they found Tifa sitting in silence, one of Cloud’s hands resting in her lap.

"How is he?" Zack asked, his voice softer this time.

"Still out of it," Tifa confessed, finally looking up. "He scared me." The words were an understatement. "I heard him speaking in his sleep yesterday, and we had a fight about it."

"What did he say?" Zack asked, moving to stand beside Aerith, who looked at Tifa with deep sympathy.

"He was whispering names of dead people... his mother and father, and a few of the villagers. But what scared me..." Tifa choked up, tears finally beginning to fall. "He whispered my name, Zack. He said, 'Please kill me' right after he said my name. And we had a fight about it."

Zack went rigid. He understood the chilling significance of those words far better than Tifa. He forced himself to remain calm.

"Tifa," Zack said carefully, standing beside her. "I need you to tell me about him. What was Cloud like in the village, when he was young?"

Tifa gave a sad, wistful smile, her mind retreating to simpler times. "Well, Cloud was misunderstood... but deep down, he was a good guy who was trying to prove himself. To me, or even to the world."

Seven years ago:

The afternoon sun filtered dustily through the small window of the Strife home in Nibelheim. Young Cloud sat hunched over a worn textbook in the small living room.

"Cloud!"

He heard his mother, Claudia, calling. He sighed, pushed his studies aside, and headed downstairs.

The air instantly grew heavy. His father, Leon, was sprawled on the sofa, a half-empty bottle in his hand. Before Cloud could take another step, Leon flung the bottle. It whistled past Cloud's ear, shattering against the opposite wall.

"Go fetch me another, brat," Leon slurred.

Cloud, his jaw tight, ignored the command and moved quickly toward the kitchen. He knew his mother needed to talk to him privately.

He found Claudia stirring something on the stove. She turned, her face worried but kind. "Sweetie, you need to make friends. You can't just stay inside all the time without any company."

"I have you, Mom," Cloud replied, trying to be reassuring.

She rolled her eyes with a sad smile. "I won't be living with you forever, sweetie. You need to talk to them, see the world. Become a part of it."

"I will be here forever," he promised, though the words tasted hollow. "But okay. I'll go and try to make some new friends."

He started walking toward the door. Leon, having roused himself, blocked the way, his face contorted in a drunken rage.

"Where's my beer, punk?" Leon shoved Cloud back. "What? You think you're better than me?"

Leon started punching him, raining blows down on the kid. Cloud fell to the floor, instinctively curling up to cover his head.

"Ever since you came into my life, you turned my life around!" Leon bellowed, his voice cracking with self pity and fury. "I was a success story in this shithole! Shinra wanted me to be a recon specialist, but you came and ruined it, just like you ruined my life!"

Cloud heard his mother’s distant, frantic voice shouting from the kitchen. "Leon! Leave the kid alone!"

"Shut up, bitch!"

A sickening thud followed, and Leon turned his violence on Claudia. Cloud pushed himself up, his eyes wide with horror as his father raised his hand against his mother.

Suddenly, the front door burst open. Brian Lockhart, Tifa's father, stood there, his shadow filling the doorway. Without a word, he rushed in, swinging a shovel he must have grabbed from the porch, and connected with the back of Leon's head, knocking him out instantly.

"Crazy bastard," Brian muttered, dropping the shovel.

Claudia rushed to Brian, tears streaming down her face, but she stopped him before he could call for help. "Claudia! Just let us get rid of him. He is a burden to you," he insisted. "He's becoming more and more unstable by the day! I don't want to wake up one day to hear tragic news."

Claudia shook her head, even through the bruising fear. "No," she whispered. She still remembered the man she had fallen in love with before his injury and the rejection from Shinra had broken him. "I don't want Cloud to live without his father in his life." But deep down, Claudia knew the day she would finally have to kick Leon out of the house was rapidly getting closer.

"Cloud," she said, forcing a calm she didn't feel. "Go wash your face. Go out and play with the other children while Brian and I solve this problem."

Cloud, numb and obedient, did exactly what he was told. He knew, watching Brian pull his father away, that his weakness had brought this violence upon his mother maybe his father was right .

After washing his face Cloud stepped out of his house, his face still stinging from his father's assault, his heart heavy with guilt. He saw three boys Mark, Alex, and David surrounding a girl near the town square.

When he first saw her, he was mesmerized. She was Brian Lockhart’s daughter, Tifa. She had dark hair and a spirit that seemed too bright for their grim little town. He watched her defend herself, her eyes flashing, and in that moment, the isolation he always felt lessened. That was the start of a beautiful friendship.

In the few months that followed, Cloud grew closer to Tifa and her father, Brian. He often sat and ate dinner with them, savoring the peaceful, loving atmosphere of their home, and sometimes, he even slept there, avoiding the volatility of his own house.

Cloud began working with Brian as a Guiding Assistant. He helped him manage the tourists or accompany Shinra inspection teams up to the Mako reactor in Mt. Nibel. When they reached the entrance to the reactor facility, the Shinra officers always told them to wait outside while they went in. And Cloud and Brian always did what they were asked.

During these waits, Cloud and Brian often spoke.

"Your father was the best guide I ever saw, Cloud," Brian said one day, resting his hand on the fence. "He could see and predict a lot of things. He liked to inspect the wild animals in the area." Brian’s face turned serious. "But one day, when he was guiding some Shinra crew, he had an accident."

"What was his accident?" Cloud asked, his voice barely a whisper. "He always blames me for it."

Brian sighed. "You see, he wanted money. Enough for him and your mother to retire and raise you properly. Shinra came to him with an offer he couldn't refuse, but it meant moving to Midgar. Your mother refused because she wanted to raise you here."

Cloud looked down at the ground, the truth hitting him with sharp clarity. "That's why he was saying it was my fault."

"So, how did the accident happen exactly?" Cloud asked, needing a definitive answer.

"No one knows, Cloud," Brian told him, shaking his head. "Just a nasty injury that left him permanently living in pain. He got a settlement from Shinra, but Leon refused to talk about the details. He just internalized the blame."

The Shinra inspection officer emerged from the reactor, and Brian and Cloud headed back down to Nibelheim.

It was night when they returned. Brian invited Cloud for dinner, but Cloud politely declined. Instead, he climbed the town's water tower. He liked to climb up there and look at Tifa’s window. She often waved at him from her room.

This time, her window was dark.

Cloud turned to look at his own house. He started thinking: What if they moved out of Nibelheim? Would his father stop drinking? Would his father love him ? Would his family be fixed?

Lost in thought, he heard the creaking of the ladder behind him. It was Tifa.

"There you are," she said, her voice strained. "So, how was the guiding work?"

"It was fun," Cloud answered honestly. "I got to know your father a little. So, how was he?"

"Who?" Tifa smirked playfully, though her eyes looked red.

"My father, silly," Cloud replied, scratching the back of his head.

"He was normal," Cloud answered.

"Really?" Her smile vanished, and her face looked suddenly sad.

"What's wrong?" Cloud sat up, moving closer to her.

Tifa looked up at the stars. "You see, tomorrow is my mother's five year anniversary." A flash of anger crossed her face. "And it looks like my dad has forgotten about her, but I won't."

Tifa’s composure broke. Before she could process it, Cloud pulled her into a hug she didn't expect. She buried her face in his shirt and began to cry, the grief she had been holding in for the last five years pouring out. Cloud, despite his own recent emotional turmoil, stood there, solid and present, holding her until her tears subsided. They remained together in silence, the tower offering them a quiet sanctuary from the troubled town below.

The next day, in the early morning quiet of Nibelheim, Cloud slipped out of his house. He found Brian Lockhart just getting out of his own home, carrying a worn satchel.

"Hey, kid. Do you have any place you need to be?" Brian asked.

"No," Cloud replied, shaking his head.

"Then come with me. There's something I want to show you."

Cloud walked beside Brian, who carried the bag with a deliberate sense of purpose. Brian first stopped at the town's small flower store, then led Cloud out of Nibelheim and up the path toward Mt. Nibel. They stopped at a scenic overlook, the Mako reactor a distant, silent blemish on the horizon.

Brian opened his bag. Inside was a large bottle of liquor and a single drinking glass. He set the bottle down, laying the fresh flowers he'd bought beside it.

"You know why I brought you here, kid?" Brian asked, his eyes focused on the flowers.

"No," Cloud replied softly.

"Today is my wife's five year anniversary." Brian poured himself a drink. "You know, I miss my Thea." A single tear escaped, tracing a path through the dust on his cheek. "And I can't look weak in front of my daughter. I know she's angry at me, thinking that I forgot about her mother, but there’s not a single day that goes by that I don't remember her." He gestured around the clearing. "And this place, in particular, is where I proposed to her."

"How did she die?" Cloud asked, the silence giving way to his curiosity.

"A strange illness that couldn't be cured," Brian answered, taking a slow sip of the harsh liquor. "You know, in a few short years, I was the luckiest and the unluckiest man alive. But I got a beautiful daughter out of it. She is the spitting image of her mother, and I know she misses her."

"And I wish she could open up about it," Brian finished.

"Then why don't you speak to her?" Cloud pressed.

"I think she's not ready for this kind of subject," Brian said, shaking his head. "Maybe when she grows up, I will open the subject then. I have to be strong in front of her, to show her that’s life, and one day, it will be me, too, so she needs to be strong."

Brian looked at Cloud and smiled, a fleeting moment of genuine warmth cutting through the sorrow. "You'll know this feeling when you have a daughter."

The mood shifted, turning reflective and focused on the future.

"So, son," Brian said, pouring the rest of his drink. "What will you do for your future?"

The question caught Cloud off guard. "I... I'll inherit the guiding business from you."

Brian frowned, his kindness turning into stern counsel. "This is a dying job. You need to think bigger. You're a good kid. You need to move out of this small mountain town."

Brian could see the question was heavy on Cloud's mind. "You don't have to answer me now. Think about it, yeah?"

"Yeah," Cloud answered, his eyes fixed on the distant, smog tinged horizon.

Cloud excused himself from Brian, leaving him alone with his memories and his drink. He walked back toward the village center.

He saw Alex wandering near the edge of town. Alex waved him over.

"Hey, Cloud," Alex greeted him. "A new master martial artist came from Wutai. He is offering to train people here."

Alex lowered his voice, attempting a joke. "Tifa, Mark, and David already paid him. I’m afraid of getting hit, though." He looked at Cloud expectantly. "So tell me, are you going with them?"

Cloud paused, considering the idea of physical discipline, of being stronger. "I don't know. I'll ask my mom first before doing anything."

"Yeah, you're right. I'll do that as well," Alex agreed.

Just then, Tifa emerged from Cloud's house.

"Tifa!" Cloud asked, surprised. "What are you doing here?"

"Nothing," she told him quickly. "I just asked your mom to teach me how to cook and bake."

"Really?" Cloud felt a genuine surge of happiness for her.

Tifa explained herself, her voice softening. "To be honest, she always came to my house to teach me. My dad refuses to let me go to any boy’s house."

"But why go to my house?" Cloud asked, confused by the choice.

Tifa looked at him, her gaze hard. "Because he doesn't care about Mom. I won't care about him or what he says to me."

"Come on, Tifa," Cloud countered, immediately defensive"He's looking after you."

"Shut up, Cloud! Don't take his side because you work for him now!"

"Whatever," Cloud snapped, "Do what you want to do. I don't care."Cloud turned sharply and entered his house, slamming the door shut behind him.

Cloud entered his house, letting out a huge sigh. If only she knew how lucky she was, Cloud thought bitterly, comparing Brian’s love to Leon’s cruelty. Having a father who supports you, who never spits on you, punches you, or belittles you.

He tried to force a sense of purpose. "I need to be strong," he whispered to himself, and walked to the kitchen.

He found his mother, Claudia, beaming with quiet happiness.

"Oh, you came back, sweetie! Do you want to eat your lunch? I made us a Shepherd's Pie."

Cloud nodded, trying to match her cheer. "Did you enjoy teaching Tifa?"

Claudia smiled wider, even though Cloud couldn't see her face. "Oh, so she told you?" She laughed lightly. "Yeah, but I started teaching her a year ago. She came to me one day asking me to teach her, and I did. I had to ask Brian, and he even thanked me for it."

Cloud ate slowly, gathering his courage. "There's a new master martial artist offering to teach the kids. Tifa and my friend paid him for lessons. Can I join them?" He looked directly at his mother, waiting. "So, can I join them?"

Claudia placed his plate down gently. "You can, but finish your plate first."

Just then, the front door rattled as it was unlatched.

"Hey, Claudia!" Leon called out loudly. "Check it out! There's a new nutjob offering to teach kids martial arts!" He paused, then added with a familiar edge, "Go fetch me some beer. I’m starving."

Leon saw Cloud sitting at the kitchen table, quietly eating. For once, instead of demanding attention or starting a fight, Leon simply turned and shuffled back out the door, likely to the local bar.

Cloud finished his meal quickly. He told his mother he was leaving, then ran toward the town Hotel, where the master was reportedly holding court in the lobby.

The hotel lobby was bustling, but Cloud focused only on the man holding court near the entrance. The Master was a large man with a ponytail and a full beard. He exuded physical presence.

The Master looked Cloud up and down with cool assessment. "You look weak."

"I know," Cloud replied, standing straight despite the tremor in his legs. "I want you to teach me. I want to know the feeling of being strong."

The Master paused, a slow smile spreading across his face. "It will cost you."

"Okay," Cloud agreed immediately, pulling out the few meager gil he possessed.

"Good," the Master said, accepting the payment. "We start at 4 AM. Tell the other kids that. Don't worry. I will teach you the feeling of being strong."

Cloud visited Mark and David to relay the training time.

"The master said we start at 4 AM," Cloud announced.

Their faces fell immediately. "4 AM! That’s too early. I don’t want to do that," Mark groaned.

Cloud asked if Alex had decided to join. Both boys said they did not know yet. As if on cue, Alex arrived with a gloomy expression. He told them his mother and father had refused the training.

The three boys decided to go play. Cloud was about to join them when Brian Lockhart called out to him.

"Cloud! A new tourist group has arrived. I need you."

Cloud looked at Alex, Mark and David, telling them he was sorry, and went with Brian. This time, Brian smiled warmly. "You'll be the lead guide today."

"Thank you," Cloud managed, a genuine smile briefly touching his own lips.

A few hours later, Cloud got back to the village. He saw Tifa perched up on the water tower and immediately decided to climb up to join her.

"The master told me we have to show up at 4 AM," Cloud informed her.

An awkward silence followed. Tifa watched Cloud sit on the very edge of the tower before she slowly sat beside him.

"I'm sorry for snapping at you earlier," she offered quietly.

"Don't worry," Cloud told her, giving her an awkward, fleeting smile. "I'm used to it. People snapping at me."

"What do you mean?" Tifa asked, puzzled by his casual acceptance.

Cloud immediately stood up. "Good night," he said, and went inside his own house.

The moment Cloud stepped inside, he heard his father, Leon, already shouting and snapping at Claudia his mother.

Cloud moved instantly, stepping between them. He grabbed his father’s arm, dragging the stumbling, heavy man toward his bedroom.

"Go to my room, Mom," Cloud instructed his mother quietly. "I'll sleep on the sofa."

Claudia tried to argue. "Don't worry about me, honey."

"No, it's fine, Mom. Either way, I'll be waking up early for my training," Cloud insisted.

He settled onto the hard sofa. As he closed his eyes, the physical exhaustion finally claimed him, but his thoughts remained sharp. Life is truly unfair. He stared at the ceiling, forcing a final, desperate hope into the darkness. Maybe one day all will be good.

With that thought, he drifted into sleep.

It was 4 AM. Cloud hauled himself off the sofa, his back stiff, but the resolve from the night before propelled him forward. He left the house and headed toward the hotel.

He found the Master waiting, looking impatient. Moments later, Tifa arrived. She was dressed in simple training clothes.

"Why didn’t you change?" she asked, noticing his clothes from last night .

"It's nothing," Cloud said quickly.

The Master checked his watch. "We wait ten minutes for your friends. Then we move."

When the time elapsed, The Master did not wait. He led Cloud and Tifa away from the familiar paths up Mt. Nibel. They took a route Cloud had never seen, heading deeper into the mountain's shadow. They passed an old, imposing manor. Cloud immediately joked, "Watch out for ghosts in there." Tifa grabbed his sleeve, holding tight, refusing to let go.

The Master stopped them in front of a secluded lake. "We train here," he announced. "Get ready."

They began to warm up. Tifa moved with surprising ease, her movements fluid and familiar. Unlike Cloud, she was used to this kind of discipline; her parents often trained her in self-defense. Cloud, in contrast, looked lost and stiff.

Zangan appeared instantly in front of them. "You can call me Master Zangan." He paused, assessing them. "We start the lesson."

After two hours of punishing drills, Zangan smiled when he turned to leave. "Good job, Tifa. You look natural."

He then focused on Cloud. "Cloud, could you come here for a second?"

When Cloud approached, Zangan got straight to the point. "What is your goal?"

"To be strong," Cloud stated simply.

Zangan was merciless. "Kid, you look awful. You don't know anything about strength. So, how about this? I will charge you only for today’s lesson. You can take the rest of your gil back."

"No," Cloud cut in immediately. "I have to be strong. I know I'm talentless when you compare me to Tifa, but my hard work and determination will cut that difference. I have made the decision. I will be strong with or without your teaching, Master. But I ask you to be patient with me."

Zangan’s severe expression softened slightly. "I like your attitude, kid. Let's test your determination. I want you to do 100 push ups, 100 sit ups, and 100 squats after every training session. If you fail, I cut you immediately. You won't get a single gil back."

"I will do it," Cloud vowed, bowing his head to show respect.

"Then what are you waiting for? Start!" Zangan ordered.

Three long hours later, Cloud finished the final set. He dragged himself down the mountain, body aching.

When he got back to the village, he heard Brian Lockhart calling for him.

"I need a quick shower, and I'll be there," Cloud told his father's friend.

"Don't be late," Brian warned him.

Cloud arrived home to his worst fear realized: his father's open palm print was fresh on his mother's face.

"Who do you think you are," Leon spat, eyes blazing, "training with strangers you don't know where they came from?"

Cloud tried to step past him, intent on following Brian. But Leon had other plans. He swung, and Cloud successfully dodged the punch. Leon tried again, hitting nothing but air. Then, Leon surprised Cloud with a sharp kick that caught him off guard. Cloud fell hard. Leon began attacking him non stop

When he finished, Leon spat on Cloud’s prone form. "Stay down," he snarled, and then he walked away, wishing Cloud dead.

After a while, Cloud pushed himself up, ignored the searing pain, and went to take a shower. After washing up, he went to meet Brian.

"You sure did take your sweet time," Brian said, showing annoyance.

"I’m sorry," Cloud managed.

Brian waved it off. "It's all right. The tourist group hasn't shown up yet. Don't worry about it."

When the group finally arrived, they started their slow walk up the mountain path. One tourist asked Brian about the "Miracle of Mt. Nibel."

Brian debunked the story immediately, telling them it was based on lies.

After the tour finished, Cloud asked Brian about the legend. "What was the miracle?"

Brian sighed. "Long ago, they said if you climb Mt. Nibel, you could wish for a miracle, and it would happen."

"Do people still believe these lies?" Cloud asked.

"Of course," Brain told him. "People like to hang onto dreams they still believe. I don't blame them." Brian clapped Cloud on the shoulder. "Goodnight, son." Brian then left Cloud alone.

Cloud climbed the water tower one last time and sat there, looking at Tifa's dark window.

Several months passed. Cloud was improving rapidly under Master Zangan. His initial stiffness vanished, replaced by disciplined execution. Zangan still rigorously enforced the extra training sessions.

Tifa sat one afternoon, watching him work. Cloud completed the required 100 push ups, sit ups, and squats his required hour and a half of work in just one hour and a half.

When he finished, both he and Tifa bowed deeply to Zangan before leaving together.

Walking home, Tifa asked him, "When will these extra sessions stop? You're strong now, yeah but I’m still miles behind you. Cloud answered You need to get stronger for what?" She asked again

"For myself," he answered her.

Tifa felt uneasy about his intense focus, but she let the matter drop. She then told him she was meeting Alex and the others later. "Do you want to come?"

"No," Cloud told her , Over the past months, Cloud and the other boys had grown distant. Tifa, however, tried to remain civil. She went to her home while Cloud headed to his.

That night, Cloud climbed the water tower again. After a while, Tifa followed, climbing up and sitting beside him in silence.

"Cloud," she began, her voice low. "Do you believe in people reincarnating?"

Cloud looked at her. And said "No. Once you die, it's over."

"But what if it’s possible?" she insisted.

"Me, Alex, Mark, and David will climb Mt. Nibel and find out."

"Come on, Tifa, it's impossible. Please..."

She snapped, cutting him off with raw emotion. "But I messed my mother! You wouldn't know how it feels!"

Cloud remained silent, refusing to yell back, though the urge burned within him. You wouldn't know how lucky you really are. "So please," he managed, trying to keep his tone even, "don't go with them. I don't..."

"You don't what?" Tifa demanded. "You are not my bodyguard!"

"Fine," Cloud conceded, stepping away from the edge. "Go up Mt. Nibel. But get ready to be disappointed."

"Whatever!" she snapped, turning and descending the stairs toward her house.

Cloud stayed on the tower for a long time afterward, asking himself what the next thing would be. Every time he felt close to someone, something happened to fuck it up.

He reached into one of his pockets. He saw a recruitment poster displayed somewhere in town and took it, thinking perhaps this path was for the better of everyone.

He sighed, looking at the logo. "Shinra, huh?" He asked himself the question, but immediately threw the poster down onto the platform before climbing down to sleep.

The next morning, Cloud ate his breakfast quickly, ignoring his father's laughter. His mind was stuck on Tifa's dangerous plan.

He quickly left the house and found David and Mark. He tried to warn them. "Please tell Tifa it’s dangerous climbing the mountain without knowing where to go."

They only laughed, refusing to listen. "Fuck off, Cloud," Mark told him.

Soon after, Tifa emerged. She saw Cloud and started to walk past him.

"Tifa, wait!" Cloud called. "Where's Alex?"

"He's buying us food and water for the trip," she replied stiffly. "We're going this way." She pointed toward a clearly wrong, unused route up the mountain.

Cloud tried to stop them again, correcting their path, but they shoved him hard. David and Mark laughed at his failure. Tifa stood by, silent, offering no support.

Cloud sighed in defeat. Just then, Brian Lockhart called out, asking Cloud to accompany him on a guide job. Cloud told Brian he was sick, and Brian told him to rest.

After a few minutes, Cloud couldn't bear the thought of Tifa and those "stupid kids" dying. He left the house and followed their tracks.

He quickly caught up to them near the mountain paths. He saw them walking onto an old, rickety bridge. Tifa led the way, and the boys followed. Danger was close; they saw aggressive wildlife, and Alex wanted to turn back, but Mark and David pushed him forward. Cloud followed them secretly.

They finally reached the back of the reactor facility. As they stopped, David joked, "Hey Tifa, look! This water looks strange."

The water's color grew stranger the further they moved. They reached a sheer cliff edge.

"Where are we?" Alex asked, fear creeping into his voice.

"I don't know," Mark admitted. "I think we're close. I can feel it."

They noticed strange sculptures carved into the rocks but ignored them. Cloud stopped and read one: "RUN."

They walked along a narrow walkway between the rocks. Ahead, they saw a massive, sleeping creature.

"Holy shit," David choked out. "Alex was saying we're dead."

Mark whispered, pointing. "This can't be."

Tifa asked him, "What do you mean?"

"This is one of the legendary creatures! Bahamut, the dragon! This is his nest!" Tifa stared in disbelief. Why would a legendary creature be here?

Mark regained control. "Just walk back slowly."

As they moved back, they saw Cloud approaching from behind them. "What are you doing here?" he demanded.

"I'm saving you idiots! There was a sculpture, and it said RUN!"

"Shut up, Cloud! Let's move from here," Mark ordered.

They scrambled back to the cliff where they had been standing. Behind them came a massive roar. The monster was awake.

"Oh no!" David shouted. By mistake, he shoved Tifa hard.

She fell over the edge of the cliff.

"Oh no! What the hell, dude? You killed her!" Alex screamed.

Cloud stared blankly, unable to process what he saw. The boys scrambled backward in terror.

Cloud looked down. Tifa had thankfully been caught by a sturdy tree branch protruding from the rock face. Taking a deep breath, Cloud gripped the rock and started climbing down.

When he reached her, Tifa had regained a sliver of consciousness. Seeing her precarious position, she lost her balance again. Cloud grabbed her instantly. With a small effort from Tifa, Cloud managed to sling her onto his back and climb back up to safety.

He checked her injuries. Her right knee was bleeding badly. Cloud ripped a strip from his own shirt and quickly bandaged the wound. He realized his left arm was also bleeding, but he dismissed it.

"We need to move," Cloud insisted, hoisting her up. "If we wait, the monster will be back. We need to be fast."

When they reached the bridge, they found that Mark, Alex, and David had cut the ropes.

Cloud sighed. "I know another way around." He carried her from there.

When they finally reached Nibelheim, Brian Lockhart saw Cloud carrying Tifa. He ran toward them, his face contorted with rage, and slapped Cloud across the face.

"How could you? I trusted you!" Brian roared in front of the entire town.

Cloud and Tifa tried to speak, but Brian refused to listen, looking only at the boys who stood watching with downcast eyes. Cloud accepted the blow, but the hardest part came later.

Brian refused to speak to Cloud alone. Cloud pleaded, trying to defend his actions, but Brian wouldn't hear it.

Finally, Cloud stopped arguing. "What will make you believe in me?"

Brian looked away, his voice heavy with grief. "I don't know."

"Maybe," Cloud said, his eyes suddenly filling with absolute determination, "if I go and become a First Class SOLDIER, you'll believe me." He took a definitive step back, hardening his resolve. "I will come back. I will become a soldier. And then," Cloud stated, looking directly at Tifa's window, "I will ask your daughter to marry me."

Brian stood silent, surprised by the sheer weight of the vow. Upstairs, Tifa heard everything. The knowledge that Cloud was leaving, committed to such an impossible goal, shattered her heart. She watched the door close as Cloud walked back to his house, the decision irrevocably made.

A few more months passed. Cloud’s training with Zangan continued, but his mind was fixed on his vow to Brian.

A Shinra inspection crew arrived in Nibelheim one morning. Cloud waited until they finished their survey and approached them. He asked if he could accompany them to Midgar.

At first, the soldiers refused, citing his age. After Cloud persisted, displaying a stubbornness that reminded one of the soldiers of a hardened junior colleague, one man relented. "You can come. But you lie about why you're here. You stick to us."

Cloud smiled, thanking them profusely.

He walked straight home. He told his mother of his decision. Claudia was furious, but Cloud stood his ground. He couldn't stay. No one would befriend him; people treated him like the bad guy who wanted to hurt his friends. More critically, he needed money to help her. He knew their house was now a financial strain because Brian had stopped sending aid since firing him.

His mother tried to argue, but seeing the unshakeable determination in his eyes, she could no longer stop him. She pulled him into a tight hug, tears streaming down her face. "I'm going to miss you, honey."

"Me too, Mom," he whispered.

At night Cloud climbed the water tower one last time. He lay back, looking at the dark outline of the town against the sky. This is it, he thought. I talked the talk. Now I have to walk the walk to prove to Brian that I'm worthy.

He heard Tifa climbing up behind him.

"You know your father will be mad if he knows you climbed up here," he said softly.

"The moon looks beautiful tonight."

Cloud lay down, looking at the stars. "The moon looks the same every day," he observed quietly. Tifa lay down beside him. "I’m going tonight," Cloud told her.

"Yeah, I know," Tifa replied.

"I’m going to become a SOLDIER," Cloud stated, locking his gaze on the distant stars. "I'll prove to your father that I’m worthy of you."

Tifa sat up suddenly, gripping his arm. "Promise me something," she insisted. "If I'm ever trapped or in trouble, promise me you'll come and save me."

"I promise you," Cloud told her, sealing the vow with a final, solemn look.

They sat in silence that night, sharing the quiet under the indifferent moon. Cloud left with the Shinra soldiers before dawn.

Aerith house (now) :

The weight of the Nibelheim story settled heavily in the small room. Aerith broke the silence first. "That was... sad."

She cut off Zack as he started to speak. "Yeah, he didn't deserve this fate."

"Look at the bright side," Zack countered, stepping closer to the bed. "He is here now."

"I know," Tifa replied, squeezing Cloud’s hand tighter.

"From knowing him, I know he holds you to a higher standard than anybody else," Zack assured her, meeting her gaze. "But don't feel down. Cloud’s problem is different than you think, but we will get through this together."

"Yeah, together," Tifa agreed, the word a fragile anchor.

Aerith stood watching them, her expression gentle but serious. Zack gently nodded toward the door. "Aerith and I will step out. If you want to sleep here, Tifa, sleep on my bed. I'll take the chair downstairs."

Just then, a familiar scent drifted into the room. "Smell that? Good, Mom's back. Come on, Tifa, she missed you."

Zack asked. "Wait, does your mother knows Tifa?"

Aerith smiled, a hint of mischief returning. "I told you Zack it was fate."

"Yeah, yeah," Zack murmured, ushering Tifa out before she could argue further. They went downstairs first.

Zack paused at the doorway, looking back at the still, pale figure of Cloud. "I’ll help get rid of the monster they put in you," Zack vowed to the unconscious man, his voice fiercely determined. "Even if it kills me."

Chapter Text

Cloud woke abruptly. His eyes snapped open, and he saw the clock on the wall: 5:30 AM. He was shocked. He had been unconscious for almost eleven hours.

The first clear thought that surfaced was not the Mako sickness, but the vivid, final image from his delirium: Sephiroth, alive and appearing right behind Tifa, ready to strike.

He got out of the spare bed slowly, moving with practiced quietness. He reached out and touched Tifa’s hair, feeling the texture in his hand. He knelt beside her for a long moment, fighting the powerful, confusing urge to kiss her. Then, realizing what he was doing, he stood as quietly as possible and left the room.

He found Zack sitting at the dining table in the kitchen, intensely reading several files  under the dim light.

"Zack?" Cloud asked, his voice rough.

Zack looked up immediately. "Oh, how are you feeling?"

"My head is killing me, but I'll live. What are you reading?"

Zack sighed, placing a file down. "A while ago, I met with Tseng."

"The Turk?" Cloud asked, instantly wary.

Zack nodded silently.

"And you're telling me this now?" Cloud demanded, a spike of paranoia returning. "That the enemy knows about us here? No wonder they sent all that firepower there."

"Don't worry, Cloud," Zack assured him. "I had to cash in some favors, and We got this." He tapped the file he was reading: The Jenova Project. The sight of the title instantly reminded Cloud of his time in Shinra, the pain, and the experiments he endured.

Cloud grabbed the file and threw it back onto the table. "Why do you care about this, Zack?"

"Because I want to help you, Cloud," Zack stated flatly.

Cloud pulled up a chair and sat beside him. Something else caught his eye a file labeled Operation Mountain Tamer, marked with the insignia of Team Zero.

Cloud pointed at the file. "Why are you interested in that operation?"

Zack answered, "Because after I read most of the files, I believe everything is connected. I stopped an old project of Doctor Hojo's it was like your team, but focused on retired and injured First Class SOLDIERs it was called the Deepground project. Me, with the help of Tseng and the others, helped stop it." Zack paused, implying this earned him a grudge from Hojo and some of the higher ups . (Zack omitted telling Cloud the project's true goal: gathering data to create another Sephiroth.)

Cloud then threw the Operation Mountain Tamer file back at Zack. "Since we are speaking about Team Zero’s real goals, we had one secret operation to get done: Operation Fallen Angel." Cloud’s voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "We were sent by a higher up to eliminate Sephiroth inside the Nibelheim reactor because we knew the reactor was failing. Get rid of two birds with one stone."

"As you remember," Zack replied with a heavy sigh. "Yeah, I do."

"Cloud?" They heard Tifa's voice coming from the other room.

Zack gathered the files. "I need to sleep," he told Cloud, excusing himself just as Tifa entered the kitchen.

After Zack left, Tifa approached the chair where Cloud was now sitting upright. She gently took one of her hands and placed it over his own.

"I was scared when you fell," she began, her voice low. "I don't know what happened to you, but your face looked like you’d seen a ghost. I don't know why, but I think you are having a PTSD reaction. Cloud, you need to see a doctor."

Cloud opened his mouth to argue, but Tifa pressed on, lowering her voice even further. "I don't want to lose you, Cloud." She rested her head against his shoulder. "I know you'd be mad at me for being with AVALANCHE, but I was angry. I lost everything five years ago and was in a hospital bed for three months. When I finally got out, I was angry. I wanted answers, and I wanted revenge."

She pulled back slightly, meeting his eyes. "Then I met Barret. You saw him. He took the anger in my heart and created AVALANCHE. I was against killing and blowing up reactors, but Barret refused to listen, saying it was an unnecessary evil we had to take to save the planet."

"What is the end goal?" Cloud countered, his own frustration surfacing. "You’re just going to blow up old reactors with no real plan? He’s planning to kill you all. You just need to open your eyes."

"I did," Tifa insisted, tears welling up again. "I quit AVALANCHE after you left because I realized I could be happy. I was angry at the world, that’s why I never sought a boyfriend because I thought I didn’t deserve to be loved. But this brought you to me."

Cloud rested his head against hers, feeling the weight of her confession.

Tifa continued, "After you came back into my life, AVALANCHE and the revenge fell through. I wasn't using you, please believe me. If you asked Wedge and Jessie, they would tell you I quit AVALANCHE."

Cloud sighed, his grip tightening on her hand. "I believe you, Tifa." He paused, needing to voice his own hurt. "What really made me angry was that you were still seeking revenge."

"Yeah, but"

Cloud interrupted, ignoring her attempt to apologize for the past. "It really pissed me off that I wasn't enough for your feeling of wanting revenge. Like I was not enough. It really broke my heart, even if you quit AVALANCHE."

"I’m sorry, Cloud," she insisted. "I didn’t think you felt this way. I never wanted to hurt you. Let's start this over again, from square one. What do you say?"

Cloud looked into her eyes. He hesitated for a long moment, then sighed. "I could never say no to you, Tifa. Yes. Let’s do what you want."

Tifa immediately hugged him tightly, a single tear falling as she did. Thank you for believing me .

When she pulled back, her expression shifted completely. "What do you want for breakfast?"

In the corner, Aerith had been leaning against the doorframe, hearing everything. She smiled at Tifa. "I told you, Tifa. You can’t deny fate."

A month passed since Cloud and Tifa reconciled. Cloud still stayed in Aerith’s house, finding a strange stability there after his breakdown. Every day, he visited Seventh Heaven; every evening, he returned to Aerith.

Tifa wanted him back in their apartment, but Cloud refused, telling her he wasn't ready to move that fast. He always left with the same promise: "I'll see you tomorrow."

Elena, observing Tifa’s singular focus, often tried to set her up with other patrons, but Tifa refused to listen. This time, Tifa decided to follow him, making her way toward sector to speak with him privately about his continued distance.

Meanwhile, at the bar, Barret gathered Wedge, Biggs, and Yuffie at his table.

"This," Barret declared, pounding the table, "will be AVALANCHE's biggest operation. The world won’t ignore us."

Biggs immediately countered, "That's what you said last time. Our last operation was a total failure."

"Even with Jessie taking a bullet in the shoulder and dealing with those hooded soldiers and the robots, we survived!" Barret argued passionately. "This will be the last operation, and it will help the planet!"

Biggs stared at Barret like he was seeing a madman. Barret then slammed down a blueprint for the Shinra Main Building in Sector 1. "We need to show the world that AVALANCHE means business!"

Wedge and Biggs refused immediately, shaking their heads.

Yuffie, however, was thinking differently. She had stolen from almost everyone in the bar, except Cloud and Tifa. She feared stealing from them; if she crossed Cloud, he wouldn't leave her alone, and he would hunt her down. Her primary goal remained the same: acquiring enough Materia to help her people back home.

In the corner, Elena watched the entire exchange from behind the bar. She looked at their planning with a strange, intense focus, marking every detail. Yuffie noticed Elena’s gaze but kept her bad feeling to herself.

Wedge left the bar, still wrestling with Barret's insane plan to attack the Shinra Headquarters. Biggscaught up to him on the stairs.

"So, are you in?" Biggs asked.

"No," Wedge replied instantly. "After the last operation, I started thinking about what comes next." He turned to Biggs. "Follow me."

Wedge led Biggs away from the main traffic toward a quieter row of shops. "Why bring me here?" Biggs asked.

Wedge stopped in front of a small, unoccupied storefront. "This will be our shop. Me and Cloudbought this space together."

Biggs burst out laughing at the idea. "You and Cloud? What are you going to name it?"

"The Odd Couple," Biggs declared, dropping to the ground in a fit of laughter.

Wedge recovered, scratching his chin thoughtfully. "You know what? That's a good name."

"Are you serious?" Biggs asked, wiping his eyes.

"I am. I'll ask him when he comes back tomorrow."

"I like that you started thinking about the future," Biggs admitted.

Wedge shrugged. "I'll wait and see what the future writes for me."

"Yeah, I hope that you succeed," Biggs replied, shaking his head as he walked away.

Once he left Wedge left, Biggs saw Yuffie sneaking around some of the nearby houses. He stuck to the shadows and watched as she skillfully pried Materia from a lockbox and swiftly pocketed it. He remembered the rumors about a thief but also remembered that Barret had dismissed it.

A question surfaced in Biggs's mind: Why is she stealing? He decided not to confront her now, choosing to wait until the time felt right. He turned and headed toward his own dwelling. Jessie was now living in his house since she recovered from her shoulder injury.

After a While:

Barret waited until Elena closed the bar for the night. He walked her toward her usual route home.

"It’s a habit," Barret noted, "to walk Tifa and Jessie home. Since that blonde idiot arrived and Jessie is injured, I haven't been able to check on her. What is her real injury? Elena asked Everyone refuses to let me visit."

Barret stopped walking and turned to face her. "This was Jessie’s request. It’s okay for Cloud and Zack, but not for me? Elena asked him What's wrong? Jesse was a victim of theft gone wrong in Sector 6."

Elena knew instantly Barret was lying, but she masked her knowledge with a professional smile. "Right. Theft gone wrong."

They reached what used to be Jesse's old home, which now serves as a shared residence for her and Yuffie. She thanked Barrett and wished him and Marlene a good night.

Elena checked inside. She saw Yuffie sleeping soundly. Elena quietly checked under the sofa and found Yuffie's secret Materia stash. She smirked, and then went to Jesse’s room now essentially her own workspace.

She opened a lockbox and began writing her daily report. She sighed, filing away the data: reports on Barret, Wedge, Biggs, and Jessie. She set Tifa aside, labeling her as a potential accomplice rather than a full member, Elena sealed her report and slipped out of the house unnoticed.

Elena met Tseng at their usual rendezvous point: an old, abandoned factory on the outskirts of the slums.

She handed him the file. "Anything new?" Tseng asked, taking the report.

"No," Elena reported. "Barret tried to push for a new operation, but most of the members shot him down."

Tseng read the summary quickly. "Any potential suspects that can be recruited by Mr. Wallace ?

"Negative, sir," Elena confirmed. "I think my job here is finished. AVALANCHE is done. What do you want me to do now?"

"Wait," Tseng ordered. "I will speak to the higher ups and see what they want to do if they want to take AVALANCHE out or let them be. For now, do as you were doing gather information."

"Understood. You're dismissed."

When Elena left, Tseng turned, and a figure stepped out of the shadows. It was Rufus Shinra.

Rufus took the report Elena had written. He read the section detailing "The Fate of AVALANCHE," his face unreadable to Tseng.

"Do you want to take them down?" Tseng asked.

"No," Rufus replied, a slight smirk touching his lips. "AVALANCHE will go out with a bang."

Tseng frowned, confused by the contradictory statement. "What do you mean?"

"You will see," Rufus answered.

Inside the Shinra Headquarters, a tense meeting was underway between two high ranking executives. Palmer and Heidegger were shouting across the polished conference table.

"What do you mean he ran away?" Palmer shouted, his face pale with panic. "I didn't know he was a prisoner!"

Palmer gripped his head, shaking slightly. "Rufus will fire me now."

Heidegger leaned forward, his expression darkening. "Calm down. He mustn’t have run far." He opened his intercom, his voice booming with authority. "Dispatch several units immediately. Find and capture Cid Highwind. Priority capture."

Heidegger then looked at Palmer with cold curiosity. "Why didn’t you solve your problems with him earlier?"

"He was an alcoholic and a wife beater and a chain smoker," Palmer muttered defensively. "Even if we turned a blind eye on everything, he was an ungrateful, sociopathic asshole."

Heidegger gave a chilling smirk. "But he was the only man who could fly any kind of plane with no problem. He even made me name our biggest airplane ever after himself."

"That's funny," Heidegger said dryly. He turned away from Palmer, dismissing him. "Find him, Heidegger. When you do, report directly to me." Heidegger then left the room, leaving Palmer reeling.

Scarlet stood in her office, slamming down a receiver. She was furious. President Shinra had just cut funding for several of her key projects, claiming they were too costly. To blow off steam, she called her secretary.

"Call a well built man up to my room," she ordered. "And bring my usual toys collection."

As she prepared to leave, Dr. Hojo burst into her office, followed by several of his hooded soldiers. He slammed the door shut behind him.

"Is that how President Shinra thanks me after what I did to mankind? After I gave Shinra soldiers the edge against every enemy who dared face us?" Hojo’s voice cracked with resentment.

Scarlet was surprised by his sudden appearance. "What are you talking about?"

A sinister smirk spread across Hojo’s face. "An hour ago, President Shinra told me I’m fired. I am no longer needed. The company doesn't need me anymore."

Scarlet narrowed her eyes. "Why did you come to me?"

"Don't you get it, Scarlet? You are next," Hojo hissed, leaning in close. "He will fire us all and keep the company solely to himself and his son. The war is over; he doesn't need us anymore."

"And what do you want me to do?" Scarlet asked, her anger momentarily overriding her disgust for him.

"You said it he doesn't need us. Work with me."

Scarlet stood up, sweeping her files off her desk. "Fuck off, Hojo. Go kiss somebody else's ass." She stormed past him and out of the office.

Left alone, Hojo stared at the closed door. "I’m so close," he muttered. He immediately called his personal assistant. "Release Specimen X."

Hojo turned to the window, his eyes reflecting the city lights. "I will show you, Shinra, that you need me, you arrogant son of a bitch."

Cloud  reached the night market. He let out a heavy sigh and turned toward a smiling Tifa.

"Why are you always doing this?" Cloud asked her.

"Doing what?" Tifa countered, her smile widening. "You always say you’re coming with me to Aerith’s place, knowing full well you won’t sleep there. And also knowing I won’t let you walk alone to your apart..our apartment," she corrected him. "Yeah," he admitted she smirked at him. "And like always, you spend the night with me."

She linked her arm through his. "So come on, Cloud. Let’s go home."

Suddenly, Chocobo Sam arrived. "Well hello, Cloud!" Sam called out. He then spotted Tifa and his demeanor changed. "Hello, beautiful."

Cloud immediately stepped in front of Tifa, cutting Sam off. "What do you want?"

"Nothing," Sam drawled dismissively. "Just checking on an old friend."

"We are not friends," Cloud stated flatly. "We had an enemy, and we worked together to get rid of him."

"Yeah, yeah," Sam waved his hand. He looked at Tifa. "You, on the other hand, I could let you manage one of my clubs."

Tifa refused the offer quickly, her attention drawn to Cloud’s face. He was growing visibly angry. Sensing the escalating tension, she smoothly told Sam, "Thank you." and gently dragged Cloud away to help him exit the situation.

Once they were alone and Cloud had calmed down, he thanked Tifa for diffusing the encounter.

"No problem," she replied. "Let's go to Aerith's ..."

Cloud surprised her. "No. I'll walk you home it is late."

Tifa smiled, her earlier relief turning into genuine warmth. "You’re right. It is late."

The focus shifts to the upper echelons of the Shinra hierarchy. Rufus Shinra and Tseng stood in a secure Shinra facility, awaiting immediate transport.

"Did someone send Hojo his firing email?" Rufus asked, his tone demanding certainty.

"Yes," Tseng confirmed. "We made sure it came from your father’s email address."

"Good," Rufus stated. "And did you cut the funding on all of them? I want them all to turn on my father."

Tseng hesitated, a rare display of insubordination born of deep concern. "I think we are going too far, sir. You have already angered Hojo, and I am sure the others are unhappy. What if one of them.."

Rufus cut him off sharply. "Don't worry. They are all loyal dogs to my father. I am doing this to test their loyalty to the company."

"But this is too far," Tseng insisted.

"Also,"Tseng added,,"Hojo has asked to meet with you now."

"Good," Rufus replied, already striding toward the waiting helicopter. "And tell Reeve and Heidegger to meet me immediately. Tell them it is urgent: Project Neo Midgar has been fast tracked."

Chapter Text

Cloud and Tifa moved back into their apartment. They settled into a routine. Ironically, just after this reconciliation, Cloud and Wedge opened their new business. They named it Odd Jobs with Cloud and Wedge.

The business found immediate success. They took any job the Slums needed: from delivering packages to finding missing pets. They even got hired to clear small infestations of monsters from abandoned mines and in the wilds around the slums. Cloud found a focused, steady release for his restless energy .

Tifa woke to a new day. She found herself sleeping soundly in Cloud's arms. This had become her habit, almost automatic, as if her body was programmed to seek him out. Being alone had been her biggest fear, but now everything changed.

She got up and stood in front of the mirror, getting ready. When she walked out of the bedroom, Cloud was already out of bed, focused on his morning routine of push-ups and sit-ups.

Tifa walked toward the kitchen and started cooking their breakfast. Cloud had pulled her into his healthy lifestyle, and she could not lie; she enjoyed it. They ate pancakes only once in a while. Cloud was strict with his diet ever since he opened Odd Jobs. He wanted to be in his A-game and never let a customer down. He took pride in the fact that his clients never complained after he finished a job.

While Tifa cooked, Cloud went to take a shower. When he came out, Tifa told him about Marlene's birthday. It would be a costume party, and they needed to wear matching outfits.

Cloud tried to walk away, avoiding the commitment, but Tifa stopped him. She told him they would discuss it tonight. She had some ideas, she said, giving him a beautiful smile that charmed him.

He told her he would think about it and then headed out to his shop.

Cloud stepped into the office of Odd Jobs, finding Biggs and Wedge already inside. He sighed.

"How many times do I have to tell you?" Cloud asked. "You're not a customer. This is a business place. Either you have a job for us, or get out."

Biggs smiled and joked at Cloud. "Look at you, trying to be a businessman! But if you want a job, I go…"

An old woman walked inside, cutting Biggs off. "Miss Helda," she told Cloud, "my cat got on top of a tree again."

Cloud sighed again. "Is it the same tree?" Helda nodded. "Alright, stay here. I'll bring your cat back. But you know this will cost you, right?" Helda nodded again.

"Wedge," Cloud shouted on his way out, "get the payment from her. Five hundred gil."

Ten minutes later, Cloud returned, his face covered in scratches from Miss Helda’s cat. He handed Helda the animal, and she thanked him profusely.

"I hate those damn creatures," Cloud grumbled after she left.

"Don't worry, Cloud," Wedge assured him. "I'm working on a solution for the cats."

"Really?" Cloud joked. "Are you going to cut all the trees in the slums?"

Biggs laughed loudly at the idea, but Wedge countered. "Wait, and you'll see in due time."

Cloud rolled his eyes, while Biggs kept laughing at Wedge's serious statement.

The day continued with a flurry of small tasks. Cloud and Wedge completed a few more jobs, mostly quick deliveries across the sector.

When the shop finally closed for the day, they sat down to count their earnings. They pooled the money.

"That's almost 2,400 gil," Wedge said, his face splitting into a wide smile. "That’s good! We’re getting more and more money now."

"Well, of course, stupid," Biggs told Wedge. "You're getting bigger, and the more people know you, the better the pay will be."

Cloud gave Wedge his cut of the day's earnings. They locked up the office and headed straight to the Seventh Heaven bar.

Inside the Seventh Heaven, Cloud sat at a quiet corner table. Jessie was back working alongside Tifaand Elena.

It was now known around the Slums: Tifa was effectively unapproachable. Most residents stopped flirting with her. Tifa might play along out of habit, but Cloud would not. If you did not want to be thrown out, you stayed respectful with her.

Tifa walked over to Cloud, bringing him his favorite drink: the Cosmo Canyon. She asked him about his busy day. In her mind, she loved that he opened a shop and found enjoyment in his work. Lately, they had also become more intimate, a change she cherished.

Suddenly, Johnny rushed into the bar, making a direct line for Tifa. He tried to small-talk with her, but she simply put a beer in front of him and went back to speaking with Cloud. Johnny did not like the dismissal. He reached out and grabbed her hand, immediately catching Cloud's attention.

Before Cloud could fully react, Elena stepped in. She walked up and firmly squeezed Johnny's arm, forcing him to release Tifa's hand. He stumbled backward, clearly drunk, and headed toward the door.

As Johnny reached the exit, Barret intercepted him. "Allow me," Barret grunted. He quickly threw Johnny out of the bar, slamming the door shut.

Cloud looked at Tifa, immediately asking if she was okay.

"Yes," she confirmed.

Cloud then turned and thanked Barret. Strangely, Barret had become something of an unconventional friend, often giving Cloud advice on how to manage his successful new business.

Cloud and Tifa returned to their apartment. Cloud immediately asked her again if she was hurt after the incident with Johnny.

"I’m fine," she assured him, a hint of exasperation in her voice. "You should stop babying me, Cloud. I can defend myself."

He apologized instantly. "It’s alright," she said.

Then Tifa shifted the conversation. "What are we going to do for Marlene's costume party?"

Cloud sighed, anticipating the trap. "Tifa, plea…"

"Don't do that," she interrupted gently. "They are your friends, too. The kids in the slums look up to you like a big hero. You should go. I won't force you, though." Cloud stayed silent, considering her words.

"I was thinking of a vampire, maybe a cowgirl, or even a Wutain outfit," she mused. "Maybe I should ask Yuffie. What do you think?"

She turned and looked directly at him, a deep blush creeping onto her cheeks. "Honestly, you look good no matter what you wear.” Cloud replied

They seemed, in that moment, like a comfortable, married couple, lying close to each other. After a while, they drifted off to sleep, the quiet of their apartment

The next morning, Cloud walked into his office. He saw Wedge already sitting with a client a girl who looked not from the Sector 7 Slums.

"Oh, good," the girl said, turning toward Cloud. "You look like this idiot's boss," referring to Wedge.

Cloud ignored the insult and asked directly, "What is the job?"

"It's simple," she replied. "A retrieval job."

"Good," Cloud said. "But who steals from a little girl like you?"

"I'm not a litt.." she caught herself. "They didn't steal from me, they stole from my grandmother."

Cloud scratched his cheek thoughtfully. "So, little girl, what did this group of bandits steal from your grandmother?"

"I can't tell you that," the girl insisted.

"Why?" Cloud pushed. "We are not risking our lives for an unknown item." Cloud saw a hint of nervousness in her voice.

"Okay, here's the deal," Cloud continued. "Since you won't tell us what we are looking for?"

"A bag," the girl finally burst out.

"Took you long enough," Wedge joked.

"Shut up, fatass!" the girl shouted at him.

"So, tell us what's your name?" Wedge asked, completely undeterred.

"And what is it for you to get to know you?" she retorted.

"That's all," Wedge finished simply.

"Alright," the girl conceded. "My name is Kyrie Canaan."

"Alright, Kyrie," Cloud spoke, finalizing the deal. "We will bring you back your aunt's bag, but we will take half of whatever is inside it."

"That's not fair!" Kyrie shouted.

"Fair is knowing you can pay us a lot," Cloud countered. "But looking at you, I don't think you have the money to pay us. So, I think it's a fair deal."

After thinking it over, Kyrie reluctantly accepted. "So, where is the bandit camp?" Cloud asked.

Cloud went to his apartment to retrieve his sword. He then met up with Biggs and Wedge, who were already lying down, performing recon near the supposed bandit camp.

"This is not looking like a bandit camp," Wedge whispered nervously.

Cloud took the binoculars. It was not a bandit camp at all. It was a small, secret Shinra base. "Shit," Cloud said under his breath. "This changes everything."

They continued watching for several hours, noting something strange: there was no patrol activity, either coming in or leaving the base. Cloud finally decided the silence was suspicious and decided to go in. Biggs and Wedge followed.

As soon as they entered, they saw broken glass on the ground and a trail of blood. Cloud immediately drew his Buster Sword. "Be ready," he told them. Biggs and Wedge pulled out their guns.

They followed the trail. "What the hell happened here?" Wedge whispered, his voice shaky.

"Nothing good," Biggs replied grimly.

Cloud stayed silent, leading them deeper. They followed the path down a stairway. Unlike the entrance, this lower level had a strange, heavy smell.

"Mako," Cloud stated, recognizing the scent.

Biggs confirmed it. "He's right. This is the same smell inside the reactors. But why is it here?"

"I have a bad feeling about this," Cloud admitted.

"What the fuck is this place?" Biggs was disgusted.

"This looks like a secret lab," Wedge added.

Cloud started to feel a terrible headache. The stronger the Mako smell grew, the worse the pain became, but he decided to soldier on.

They reached the end of the hallway. The trail of blood continued, leading further down, but Cloud stopped them. "That is not our problem. We need to find the girl's grandmother bag and get out of here." Biggs and Wedge nodded, agreeing to his focus.

They quickly began searching the side rooms. In one room, they found three bodies. All had been shot in the head. Two looked like a husband and wife, and one was an old lady.

"Could this be?" Wedge asked, horrified.

"Yes," Cloud added. "It looks like Kyrie's grandmother."

Suddenly, the bodies got up. They looked dead, but they ran toward Wedge. Cloud instantly slashed them in half, but what spilled out was not blood. It was a thick, brown liquid.

"Search for the bag and run!" Cloud yelled at Biggs and Wedge. In Cloud’s mind, there was no denying it: this secret lab was for the Jenova experiments. He fought the grotesque creatures alone.

After a short while, Biggs yelled, "Found it!"

The three of them ran out immediately. When they reached the exit, Wedge was shaking. "We were lucky," he muttered, smiling weakly.

Biggs handed Cloud the bag. "I think this was the bag your job was about."

Cloud opened the bag. It was filled with money and news articles. He closed it quickly. "Good job. Let's get back to the shop."

Cloud, Wedge, and Biggs returned to the Odd Jobs shop. They found Kyrie Canaan sitting nervously outside, waiting for them.

"You're back," she said quickly.

"Yeah, we are," Cloud said flatly. "Come on, let's get inside."

Once inside, Cloud apologized. "We're sorry, but we found your grandmother dead."

"I know," Kyrie told them quietly.

Cloud asked her another question, but first, he opened the bag and dropped its contents onto the table. He told her to take all the money and get out of Midgar.

Kyrie tried to protest, but Cloud spoke to her with sudden coldness. "Do you know what Shinra will do if they find out you survived? They will hunt you down. So run, kid."

Kyrie tried to argue again.

"Your grandma is dead because she found out too much, and they killed her," Cloud stated flatly.

Kyrie started crying. "She didn't deserve this!"

"I know," Cloud said, softening slightly. "But this is life."

"She was sick, and they still burst through the doors and took her from our home! She was sick and dying, but they didn't care. Why did they do that?"

Biggs asked the question for her, while Wedge silently placed a box of tissues in front of Kyrie.

"They said she was an informant with the alias Damon, 25 years ago," Kyrie explained through tears.

"And why did she keep these articles?" Biggs asked, gesturing to the papers.

"I really don't know, but Grandma was always really helpful to me," Kyrie answered.

"I'm guessing you want to be a reporter?" Biggs asked gently.

"Yeah," Kyrie confirmed.

"You need to forget about everything now. Go. Run away from here. Go far away from here. Take this." Cloud gave her extra money.

Kyrie thanked them and left quickly.

When she was gone, Cloud looked at both Wedge and Biggs. "I'm sorry."

"No, don't worry," Wedge assured him.

"You did the right thing," Biggs added.

Cloud sighed, picking up the stack of articles. And he began reading them.

Cloud arrived at the Seventh Heaven, followed by Biggs. Cloud went straight to his usual chair, but his face was heavy with gloom.

Tifa came over immediately, carrying a Cosmo Canyon.

"I don't want it," Cloud told her, his voice flat. "I want water."

Tifa’s cheerful expression fell. She gently reached her hand around his neck and urged him to look at her. "What's wrong, Cloud?"

"A job went wrong," he sighed.

"It happens," Tifa said, trying to dismiss the gravity, but Cloud remained visibly upset.

Tifa walked over to where Biggs was talking quietly with Jessie; Wedge had not come to the bar. Tifa asked Biggs what had happened. Biggs recounted the discovery of the secret lab and the horror of the experiments they found there.

In his corner, Cloud gripped his glass. His mind reeled, remembering the terrifying things they did to him inside the Shinra labs the source of his Misery.

Elena approached Cloud, cutting through his thoughts. "Who was the girl sitting outside your shop?" she asked, trying to sound casual. She joked about Tifa finding out there was another girl.

"She was a customer," Cloud told her, his expression hard. "Nothing more. And Why do you care?"

"I was just walking by, buying stuff for the bar," Elena replied, masking her intent.

"Go," Cloud told her flatly.

"Alright, alright," Elena said, backing away quickly. In her mind, she registered the failure: she could not extract information from Cloud.

After the Seventh Heaven closed, Cloud and Tifa walked back to their apartment. Cloud was still visibly upset, his silence a heavy blanket over the small space. Tifa hated the distance. She tried to ask him what was wrong, but he offered no response.

He laid down, turning his back to her, facing the wall. She tried again to speak, but Cloud maintained his stubborn silence.

Finally, Tifa gave up speaking. She reached for his hand, lifted his arm, and slipped in behind him, hugging him close to her chest. To her surprise, he allowed it. She could feel the knots of tension in his muscles, but minute by minute, his body began to relax against hers.

Once he seemed completely asleep, she buried her face in his back, breathing in his scent, and finally drifted off to sleep herself.

When Tifa woke up the next day, Cloud was gone. His sword was also missing. She initially thought he had simply gone to his office, a routine she had grown used to. She decided to shower and meet him there, as she often did. But this morning, a deep, cold feeling of dread settled in her heart.

When she arrived at Odd Jobs, she found Wedge and Biggs in the office.

"Where is Cloud?" she asked immediately.

"We didn't see him since yesterday," Biggs replied.

A light bulb seemed to go off in Biggs's mind. His eyes went wide with sudden realization. "No, he didn't!" Biggs exclaimed. He told Wedge to immediately go and bring in Barret and Yuffie.

Tifa was scared. "What do you mean, 'No'?"

Biggs turned to her, panic coloring his voice. "I think Cloud went back to the lab."

After telling Barret and Yuffie what happened, Tifa faced immediate resistance. At first, Barret flatly refused to help, But Tifa forced the issue. After Wedge and Biggs recounted the horrors they saw inside the lab the experiments and the dead Barret grew visibly pissed, his focus shifting from political revenge to genuine disgust. He agreed to go.

Biggs, Wedge, Barret, and Tifa headed for the secret base. Jessie, meanwhile, went to Aerith’s houseto inform her and Zack.

When the group reached the lab, the entrance looked exactly as they had left it. But inside, Wedge pointed out a horrifying fact: the bodies of the dead people had disappeared. "They were there! Cloud cut them in half, and then we ran out!"

Barret looked at Tifa, who was visibly afraid. He squeezed her shoulder. "Don't worry," he assured her roughly. "Cloud is strong. He won't die easily."

Biggs kicked Barret hard. "Now is not the time for that!"

When they turned, Yuffie, who had been walking silently with them, had disappeared.

Biggs led them down the hallway to the stairway where they stopped the day before. They saw new, fresh bloodstains on the ground. Tifa’s heart plummeted. Wedge tried to reassure her. "Cloud has this. No one can touch him." Tifa remained silent, focused entirely on the search.

They finally reached a sealed door. They heard frantic shouts coming from the other side. Barret opened the door by force. A load of terrified people rushed past them, escaping from the room.

"What the fuck is this place?" Barret demanded, looking past the fleeing civilians.

They saw Cloud fighting a terrifying creature. Cloud slashed at it, but the attack seemed to have no effect. The creature instantly shot a combined Fire and Aero attack. Cloud dodged the fire, but the Aero blast sent him flying backward. While he was in the air, a tentacle smashed him down to the ground.

"Cloud!" Tifa screamed, running toward him without hesitation.

Barret shouted to Wedge and Biggs to get ready.

At that moment, Yuffie reappeared, landing lightly beside the group. "Let's go kill this fucking thing!" she yelled.

The creature Cloud fought was horrifying, a nightmare given form by the Mako laced depths of a lab. It was a mass of flesh and tendrils, pulsating with a sickly, Mako green light.

It did not stand upright; instead, it moved on writhing, slick tentacles that ended in hardened spikes.Its main body was vaguely humanoid, but twisted, protected by plates of black, chitinous armor. From its back erupted long, whip like appendages tipped with serrated blades, used for smashing and striking. Every contact the tentacles made left a smear of thick, dark symbiote fluid, staining the floor and anything it touched.

Barret roared, his Gun Arm already tracking the massive target. "Biggs! Wedge! Focus fire on the tentacles! Keep that thing busy!"

Barret opened up with a massive volley, forcing the creature to recoil. Biggs and Wedge poured in suppressing fire, aiming for the creature's exposed, slick joints.

Tifa reached Cloud and grabbed his arm, pulling him to his feet. "You idiot! You can't fight this alone!"

"We need to cut off its mobility," Cloud gasped, ignoring her anger, Cloud charged back, moving under the creature's sweeping tentacles. He focused his attack on the creature's legs the main, spined tentacles supporting its weight. He slashed repeatedly, using rapid, deep strikes. The armor cracked. The tentacles whipped past him, leaving dark streaks of symbiote fluid on his combat boots and jacket.

Barret, Wedge, and Biggs surrounded the monster and fired their weapons, but the bullets did nothing. Yuffie tried attacking with Materia, but the creature seemed to absorb the magical energy. Cloud then lifted Tifa with his sword, launching her high into the air. Tifa delivered a devastating kick to the monster's head, but even that was ineffective.

At that moment, Zack, Aerith, and Jessie arrived. Jessie paused at the door, helping people who were struggling to escape.

"What the hell is this thing?" Jessie gasped.

Zack looked at the monster. "Cloud, what is this thing?"

"Focus and kill it!" Cloud yelled, his voice strained. "Avoid the symbiote dropping from it. It changes people into monsters!" Zack immediately looked at Biggs and told him and Wedge to help Jessie clear the survivors out of the secret bunker.

Zack now smelled the heavy Mako scent coming from the monster. Tifa asked desperately, "What do we do?" The monster had begun launching bio-attacks, but strangely, the only attacks that seem to affect it was Aerith’s.

Zack immediately told Aerith, "Give me Bless!" Aerith nodded and cast the spell on Zack. For the first time, the monster took noticeable damage, and the protective shield it had created around itself vanished.

Cloud quickly shouted, "Barret, fire your gun! Now!"

Tifa ran toward Cloud, calling his name. He knew what she needed. He tossed her into the air. Tifa came down with a powerful blow, striking the monster's head and exposing a weak point on its body.

Barret noticed the exposed core. Yuffie jumped toward the opening, but a tentacle shot out and attacked her. Cloud caught her just in time, and they both fell hard to the ground.

When they got up, Yuffie pointed to his arm. "Your arm is bleeding, and some of that creature's symbiote fell on you!"

Cloud told her not to worry and to run. "We can't beat this monster if we're distracted. Go help the other survivors and move them to safety." Yuffie was hurt by his cold dismissal but knew he was right. She ran off, shaken by how close she came to dying.

Cloud turned to Zack, who was now fighting the monster. Cloud's headache intensified, becoming a searing white pain. He fell to one knee.

In his mind, a voice whispered: "You are weak. Let me take control." It was Sephiroth's mocking presence. Cloud grit his teeth, refusing to let the presence take hold.

"Your lose," the internal voice of Sephiroth laughed. Suddenly, a tentacle shot up from the ground, catching Zack off guard. Next, Tifa was hit by an Aero attack, sending her flying.

Zack was back on his feet instantly. "This is bad," he warned Cloud.

"Yeah," Cloud agreed, slowly rising. "But we have to put him down one way or another."

Cloud and Zack were barely holding their ground against the creature. From the doorway, Jessieshouted, confirming no one was left and urging them to leave. Biggs and Wedge turned to run, but Cloud stopped them. "We can't leave this thing here. Whatever it is, it's not from this planet."

Aerith stiffened when she heard Cloud's words. She knew they faced a creature created by Jenova. She remembered her promise to Elmyra to stay hidden, but this was a fight for their lives. She knew she had to help. She told Zack and Cloud to try and hold the monster.

Tifa again stood close to Cloud, seeing his arm bleed and the symbiote liquid dripping from it. She tried to touch the wound, but Cloud told her, "Not now."

In Cloud's mind, Sephiroth's voice commanded him: "Kill the Cetra!" Cloud did not know what the word meant. He told Zack he would get the monster's attention while Zack and Barret attacked it from behind.

Tifa was visibly pissed. "Don't do this alone! I will fight it with you." Cloud nodded.

They fought the monster together, their attacks complementary and fluid. Their teamwork made Biggs whistle. "Wedge, remind me never to get on their bad side."

Zack and Barret were making some progress, but Barret suddenly ran out of bullets. He told Zack they needed a new strategy. Zack reassured him. Barret quickly called out to Biggs to throw him a knife so he could fight the monster up close with zack.

Tifa noticed Cloud was slowing down. The bleeding and the symbiote were affecting him. Inside his mind, the power struggle intensified. Sephiroth told him again to kill the Cetra, but Cloud pushed the thought out. Sephiroth scoffed, "Not so fast."

Cloud's bleeding hand moved uncontrollably, making him drop his sword. The monster seized the moment, hitting him with an Aero attack that slammed him into the wall. Cloud managed to grab his sword mid-air. Tifa rushed to him, but he quickly woke up and ran back toward the monster.

At this moment, Aerith's attack was ready. She shouted, channeling her power: "White Magic!" A huge beam of energy shot from Aerith, striking the creature. She followed it instantly: "Seal Evil!"

The monster's outer skin melted away. All the Mako and Jenova cell symbiote fell to the ground, revealing four bodies three scientists and one infantry soldier all horribly combined by the Jenova symbiote. The composite creature was destroyed.

Barret and Wedge immediately rushed over and cornered the symbiote puddle, stomping on it, thinking that would kill it. To their surprise, the thick fluid latched onto their boots. Aerith quickly cast another magic spell, killing the remnants. Tifa then told Aerith to kill the symbiote latched onto Cloud's arm and cloth. Aerith did as she was told. The remaining symbiote was destroyed, and the voice of Sephiroth weakened in Cloud's mind.

"Now what the hell is this place?" Barret demanded, looking at the melted bodies.

Zack pointed to a sign on the wall. "It looks like a bunker of some sort, connected to all the other sectors underground." He pointed to the writing on the sign: "Sector 6: 4 Kilometers Away."

the group stood among the melted remains and revealed bodies, fully realizing the horror of the Jenova experiments. Barret was consumed by rage.

"We have to destroy the reactor in Sector 1 now!" Barret yelled, furious. "We can't stay silent while they experiment on humans in our slums! That means the monsters we were fighting in the mines were created here! They are kidnapping people from all the slums!"

Zack intervened. "You need to calm down, Barret. Blowing up an actually active reactor without a plan is suicide."

Biggs agreed, siding with Zack. "Barret, you have to agree with him. We saw what happened when Shinra was actually trying to protect their reactor."

"But we won!" Barret shouted at the top of his lungs.

"Really? Do you think you won?" Cloud countered flatly, his voice cold. "They let you escape because you are small fries. I'm sure they would have destroyed every slum until they found you."

Zack nodded. "He is right. You were lucky, and they didn't care. You should lay low and.."

"I'm not a pussy!" Barret roared, cutting Zack off. "I will be damned if I stand here with my hand on my balls, watching everything get burned while the Planet weeps!"

"Then go," Cloud challenged him. "Like I told you a few months ago, you are a madman without a plan."

"What do you say, Spikey?" Barret lunged toward him.

Cloud and Barret came face to face, shouting, until Zack and Tifa physically broke them apart.

"Go fuck up your life," Cloud hissed, pushing past the crowd. "I know you are passionate, but you will only make your daughter an orphan." He turned and walked away.

"We are not finished, Spikey! Come here!" Barret screamed.

Cloud was followed quickly by Tifa, Aerith, and Wedge. Zack and Biggs stayed behind to try and calm Barret down.

Once they got outside the bunker, Cloud almost fell. Tifa and Wedge grabbed him, holding him upright.

"You idiot!" Tifa scolded him gently, her anger replaced by fear. "Why did you overdo it this time?"

Aerith stepped forward. "We need to go to my house now." She confirmed that the bleeding had stopped, but the hits he took were finally taking their toll on him.

Aerith house In the slums of sector 5 :

Inside Aerith’s house, they carefully placed Cloud onto Zack’s spare bed. He was now wracked with pain, the adrenaline finally gone.

Aerith instructed Tifa to hold her once she finished the healing process. She then told Wedge to bring her food from the fridge.

After Aerith finished healing Cloud, she swayed, feeling dizzy. Tifa helped her sit down immediately. Aerith admitted she had overdone it today. Tifa gave her the food so she could eat and recharge her energy.

Aerith explained that she had chosen to use magic to heal Cloud because, like Zack, she knew Cloud hated needles and clinics. Tifa thanked Aerith sincerely. Tifa then asked if she could move Cloud home, and Aerith confirmed it was fine, but insisted he needed absolute rest for a while.

Cloud, though still shaky, got up and stood. He was wobbly, and Wedge quickly tried to help him, but Cloud insisted he could stand on his own.

It was now nighttime. Wedge excused himself after eating, telling Cloud to take it easy for the next week. Cloud simply nodded.

Zack still had not returned. Cloud asked Aerith if she wanted him to go bring Zack back, but she declined.

Cloud and Tifa then headed out, walking back toward their apartment. Cloud leaned heavily on Tifa for support. Tifa again called him an idiot, then asked him why he failed to tell her or anyone what he was doing. He apologized instantly. She then told him to simply trust her. He apologized again for making her worry. She assured him it was alright. They continued to walk home in silence.

Rufus Shinra received an urgent call from his father's secretary, demanding his immediate presence at the President’s office.

When Rufus reached the top floor, he found Tseng waiting for him.

"What is going on?" Rufus demanded.

Tseng told him to follow. Rufus reached his father’s office and was immediately shocked. The room was filled with high ranking Shinra officers. On the immense conference table lay President Shinra’s body. His head was severed cleanly from his body and rested on the table. A bullet hole was visible in his forehead, evidence of two distinct, lethal attacks.

Rufus’s face hardened instantly. He spoke to Tseng, his voice controlled and lethal. "Do not announce anything to anyone outside this room. We need to find who dared challenge Shinra." Rufus stared down at his father’s dead body, already calculating his next move.

Chapter Text

Rufus stood over his father’s body in the immense office. He looked at the severed head on the table.

He gave Tseng his immediate orders. "Begin an internal investigation now. Find out the whereabouts of every security and department leader. Find Dr. Hojo's location and bring him here."

Tseng gave a short nod and left the room.

Rufus was alone. He walked to the window, overlooking the endless circle of Midgar. His father's death was an opportunity. He did not need to mourn. He needed to control.

Few hours later:

Heidegger entered the office, his face showing annoyance. "Why did you call me back from Wutai? You know how annoying my life was under your father, and no…"

"My father is dead," Rufus cut in flatly. "I am going to ask you: Where were you the last 24 hours?"

"I was at Wutai. You could check with.."

"What were you doing there?"

"I was there to check on our new project," Heidegger stated. "We were also told there was a new terrorist group there, so I went to check on our project. You can check the emails between me and your father."

Rufus leaned his hands on the table. "I have heard from some of your department workers that you were badmouthing my father. They claim you were threatening to quit. They also told me that if you had power, you would throw me out of the company and become the new Vice President."

"They are lying!" Heidegger shouted, his composure shattering. "I would never do that! I am a loyal member of this company, and I will never…"

"Shut up," Rufus commanded, his tone calm and menacing. "Tseng, play the video."

The screen displayed a security video. It showed Heidegger complaining about being sent to Wutai. He declared he would go to President Shinra's office. Five minutes after he was shown entering the office, he was seen heading straight for his helicopter. Heidegger's face turned pale, realizing what Rufus implied.

"I swear I never and will never harm your father," Heidegger pleaded. "Yes, I was mad, but not mad enough to kill the leader of the company like that."

"I believe you," Rufus told him. "You are an important member. But time is changing. This is a new era. I am going to ask you: Are you with me?"

After Heidegger left, Tseng looked at Rufus. "You knew he was not a suspect. Why were you hostile to him?"

Rufus looked out the window. "There are two things that can buy one loyalty: money and fear. I wanted to buy him with fear. Looking at how things went, I think I was successful. Now, bring in the slimy ball, Palmer."

Minutes Later :

Palmer entered the office, a nervous smirk on his face. "You know, I heard from some of the workers that your father is dead?"

"And who told you that?" Rufus asked, his eyes glacial.

"One of the worker.."

"Tseng, go and fire him." Tseng simply nodded and left the office.

"You know, Palmer, you are useless to me." Palmer immediately began sweating. "You and your lack of responsibility and urgency. You lost us millions of gils for your failures. Now you lost us an asset by failing to do the basic things."

"Please, I beg you!" Palmer dropped to his knees and started kissing Rufus's shoes. "Please, don't fire me..."

Rufus continued listing Palmer's failures, but he ended it with, "However..."

Palmer stood up, tears in his eyes, clutching at the hope. "I want to use you to spy on the other leaders." Rufus continued. "I also want you to finish the Highwind project. I'm here to tell you: if you bring me any false or misleading information, your life is forfeit. Now, get the fuck out of my room!"

Palmer scrambled up and ran out of the office.

Tseng returned and asked, "Why didn't you fire him?"

Rufus smiled faintly. "He is a loyal dog, like Darkstar. And with dogs, you need to tighten its leash to control it. Now, bring in Scarlet next."

Few minutes later :

Scarlet entered the office, annoyance clearly etched on her face. "I hope I didn't disturb you from your latest escapades with our soldiers."

Her face fell. "What?" she demanded, attempting to defend herself.

Rufus took a file from Tseng and showed it to her. The file contained photos of her walking into a room with a young SOLDIER and leaving a few hours later.

"..." she tried to speak, but he cut her off.

"I don't care what you do on your free time. Do not do it in the middle of the day. Do not waste the health of our soldiers."

"Secondly," he continued, leaning forward. "I heard you wanted to be the Vice President when I was out of the picture. Listen: you are lucky that I am in a good mood." He pushed another file across the table. "See? Your department has been underperforming for the last three months."

"That's because your father cut some of my projects!" Scarlet argued.

"That is not an excuse!" Rufus shouted at her. "Scarlet, your department was and still is the second most profitable department in the whole company. So tell me this is not an excuse. My father was lenient toward you, but I am not."

"Are you threatening me, Rufus!?" She jumped up from her chair.

Rufus remained calm. "A few hours ago, my father was found assassinated in his office. You are now looking at your new boss. So, sit the fucking down, and let's be civil."

She immediately sat down.

"Listen, Scarlet, you are an important piece to this machine, so I won't kick you out yet." Rufus continued. "I need your new bots to go to Wutai and exterminate the new terrorist group that has been there."

Scarlet smiled, her focus shifting instantly to the task.

"Do not screw it up," Rufus warned. "I know you have a history of screwing up. We need the public to be supportive of us, so behave well."

She smashed the door behind her as she left.

Tseng, who had observed everything, spoke up. "I don't think provoking Scarlet is a good thing."

Rufus smiled. "Don't worry. This is just to show her the breadth of my power. My father believed in showing power to make your enemies submit. This only led to scrutiny from the public eye of the whole world. I believe in striking once it is done. Unlike my father, who believed dragging us into a war in Wutai for fifteen years was a good thing. I believe we could have ended it in six months. Come on, call Reeve."

The call with Reeve Tuesti was switched to the big screen. Reeve was in Wutai, managing Shinra projects from his office there.

"Is this call secured?" Rufus asked Tseng. Tseng nodded. "Good," Rufus said.

Rufus delivered the news. "My father was found dead."

Reeve was visibly shocked. "I am sorry for your loss, Rufus."

Rufus continued without pause. "So, how are the projects there?"

"Everything is fine," Reeve reported. "But there are some setbacks that we are looking to solve. I have asked the other leaders to help me, but none of them done anything."

Rufus smirked. "That was in the past. Now, Scarlet will help you take out those hooligans that are against the evolution. But among those idiots, your name was the most trustworthy of them all."

"I am honored," Reeve told Rufus.

Rufus continued. "My father had a weird relationship with you. The numbers show your department was the most profitable in all of Shinra, but he was treating you..."

"Like shit," Reeve finished, the bitterness showing. "I became numb to it, always asking to be respected in front of the other leaders."

"Oh, you have no idea," Rufus smiled. "He was treating you like crap because he wanted to push you. See? He was lining you up to be his second before I was back." Reeve could not hide his surprise. "I could show you the papers. You were actually his favorite. But now, I will be promoting you to be my Vice President. I want you to be the leader of Project Neo Midgar."

Reeve smiled wide. "What about the others?"

Rufus dismissed them with a wave. "Do not worry about anyone."

"Okay, I will ride the first helicopter coming to pick me up," Reeve agreed. "And what about the shareholders?"

Rufus smiled. "Let me worry about them. First, we need to control the narrative. Let's wait a week and announce that after years of hiding it, President Shinra passed away from fighting with illness."

"That is a good one," Reeve replied. "But first, I want to know who did this, and why." Rufus said it with anger .

Few minutes later :

Hojo entered the office, demanding, "Why does Rufus want me?" He scoffed. "I knew Shinra would come back begging for me to come back ." He looked surprised when Rufus ordered him to sit down.

Hojo continued to talk, running his mouth about his importance.

"Tseng," Rufus said calmly. Without hesitation, Tseng smashed Hojo's face into the table.

Rufus played a video and started talking. "First, you let one of our special weapons go rogue. Specimen X, or what remained of him, was found destroyed." He showed a video of Cloud and AVALANCHEfighting one of Shinra's secret weapons in a secret facility.

"Look, I know you were pissed for being let go, but you don't sabotage us! Also, where were you 24 hours ago?"

Hojo answered, smiling. "I was enjoying my vacation on Costa del Sol, enjoying my retirement. You can ask a few of the girls. They will tell you I was up all night." Neither Rufus nor Tseng reacted to his sick joke.

"President Shinra was found dead in his office last night." Rufus spoke

"Oh," Hojo said, feigning surprise. "I'm sorry for your loss. But I don't have anything to do with it."

"I know you are too much of a coward to do it."

"Yeah, I am," Hojo replied, getting up to challenge him. "Your father rejected my way to evolution, and by the look of it, so do you."

"I have seen your file," Rufus continued. "Taking a symbiote you know nothing about and trying to affect the SOLDIER program. Creating two secret projects that you failed at. And that is without saying the screw-up that was Team Zero and the Nibelheim debacle."

Hojo cut Rufus off. "Failures are parts of our history, so why fight it?"

"Hell no," Rufus told him. "I can tolerate failures, but your failures cost us millions. I brought you here to tell you to your face: You are the most disgusting human I have ever met."

"Thank you," Hojo replied. "That's an honor. Is that it?"

"No," Rufus told him. "I want you to write down every SOLDIER who has any kind of hate toward my father or the management in the last two years. Tseng, take the names from him." Rufus ordered. "I have a meeting with the shareholders."

Rufus entered the meeting room. The call was online, connecting him with the shareholders. One of them was visibly pissed because the meeting interrupted his sleep. An old man, waiting calmly with a cigar, asked, "What is the meaning of this meeting?"

Rufus spoke calmly. "There is no sugarcoating this. My father, President Shinra, was found dead in his office."

"To show you Shinra's goodwill against my advisors," Rufus continued, "I have decided to tell you all. We all are in the same boat, and we all care for the success of this company."

The old man asked, "Who will become the President now?"

"Me," Rufus answered flatly.

"And the Vice President?" one of the shareholders asked.

"Reeve Tuesti," Rufus stated.

"What if we want to sell?" fat man Davidson, asked.

"You are free to do so, Mr. Davidson," Rufus said. "But you will sell your shares to us. By the market fair price, because like I said, we are in this together. If one of you tells any soul about this news, you all lose, and I win." He said it nonchalantly.

Rufus entered the meeting room. The call was online, connecting him with the shareholders. One of them was visibly pissed because the meeting interrupted his sleep. An old man, waiting calmly with a cigar, asked, "What is the meaning of this meeting?"

Rufus spoke calmly. "There is no sugarcoating this. My father, President Shinra, was found dead in his office."

"To show you Shinra's goodwill against my advisors," Rufus continued, "I have decided to tell you. We all are in the same boat, and we all care for the success of this company."

The old man asked, "Who will become the President now?"

"Me," Rufus answered flatly.

"And the Vice President?" one of the shareholders asked.

"Reeve Tuesti," Rufus stated.

"What if we want to sell?" a fat man, Davidson, asked.

"You are free to do so, Mr. Davidson," Rufus said. "But you will sell your shares to us. By the market fair price, because like I said, we are in this together. If one of you tells any soul about this news, you all lose, and I win." He said it nonchalantly.

After an hour, Rufus left the room. He found Tseng waiting, holding a paper with names.

"These are the people Dr. Hojo gave that have a grudge on your father," Tseng informed him.

"Good," Rufus answered. "Look them up. Find some information. Fire the useless ones."

One week later..

Aerith, Elmyra, and Zack sat down to eat dinner. A breaking news conference was playing on the television behind them.

Rufus Shinra stood at a podium. He announced, his voice smooth and controlled, "After years of fighting an illness, my father President Shinra died today. He leaves a legacy of success that few could reach. He was a good leader, a good father, and a great human."

Rufus then looked directly into the cameras. "Now is the time for a new age of Shinra. All of our enemies who think that Shinra will become weak: guess again. The future will be bright." He turned and walked away.

"Typical," Zack commented after hearing the announcement.

Aerith asked him, "Did you work with Rufus when you were at Shinra?"

"No," Zack answered. "But I heard stories about him. They say he was heartless, but I see him as a calculated man who follows his obsessions. Tseng told me how he is now working to create something big that will change Midgar. He calls it Neo Midgar. He wants to eliminate all of the slums under Midgar."

"How will he do that?" Elmyra asked, a slight worry in her voice.

"Don't worry," Zack assured her. "If anything happens, I will protect your daughter with my life."

"Zack!" Aerith hit his shoulder. "Don't say that. Nothing bad will happen to me or to anyone. And don't say that you will sacrifice for me."

"Okay," Zack told her, smiling. "Now let's eat dinner."

Inside the Seventh Heaven, the news of President Shinra’s death by "sickness" had just aired.

Barret was loud and boisterous, celebrating the demise. Elena sighed, watching him. "Don't celebrate other people's demise," she told him.

"Fuck him!" Barret roared. "He and his company have destroyed the world!"

"Here we go again," one patron commented, rolling his eyes, knowing Barret was starting a tirade about the Planet.

Jessie intervened, telling Barret to calm down because he was disturbing the customers. "If you want to celebrate, why don't you make the next round on you?"

Barret looked at her, a wide smile spreading across his face. "You know what? The next round is on me!" The bar erupted in cheers.

Tifa sat in a quiet corner with Cloud, who still wore bandages on his arm. She leaned in. "Marlene's birthday is next week. I know she will appreciate you coming. I have made us a matching outfit."

Cloud sat quietly. "I don't want trouble," he told her. "Barret and I still have not spoken since the last time. I don't want to mess up the situation for you."

Tifa looked at him directly. "She will like it. You will be coming for her, not for Barret. Also, I will like it if you come."

"I will think about it," Cloud conceded.

She smiled at him. "Good. Then I will finish your outfit."

"But no promises," Cloud added.

She forced a small smile. “I heard you the first time.”

Biggs came over and sat beside Cloud. "Where is Yuffie?" he asked.

"I don't know," Cloud replied.

Biggs leaned closer. "We need to catch her."

"Why?" Cloud asked.

"She is the thief who is stealing Materia in the slums," Biggs told him.

"Really?" Cloud asked. "I never trusted her for a bit. He the added . But please, if you find her, don't just catch her. We need to catch her while her guard is down." Biggs requested

"I get it, but why come to me with this news?" Cloud asked

"Because you're my friend, that's one," Biggs joked. "And this is a job for you."

"The shop is closed," Cloud clapped back.

"Okay," Biggs conceded. "I will go to Barr.."

"Okay, I will do it," Cloud interrupted. "But it will cost you 2,000 gil."

Biggs looked at cloud and smiled alright 2000 gil it is you scumbag with a smile

Chapter Text

Tifa woke up in the middle of the night by nightmare of her worst night ever She stood in Nibelheim. The flames licked at the sky, devouring her home.

She saw Sephiroth when he went mad. He walked through the town, methodically killing everyone she had ever known. Then, more figures appeared masked men in black uniforms, roaming the smoke-filled streets. They killed anyone Sephiroth missed. She watched one masked man casually kill an elderly neighbor.

Rage consumed her. Even when she knew she had no chance against him She ran toward the reactor chasing Sephiroth. She found him deep inside the facility.

She remembered attacking him, in a desperate, hopeless fight. The last thing she remembered was the blinding flash of his sword when he slashed her. She fell, no tumbling down the cold metal stairs.

When she woke up, she was alone in Midgar. In a hospital bed. The smell of antiseptic replaced the smell of fire.

Tifa’s hand instinctively went to the scar on her chest. She opened her eyes, finding herself safe and warm in her bed. It just a nightmare she told herself then  She turned and saw Cloud sleeping soundly, facing her. His presence was an undeniable comfort for her.

Tifa gently slid out of bed and walked to the kitchen. She poured herself a cup of water, her hand shaking slightly. She took a deep breath. She thanked the Planet that she was alive. She was happy now, even after the devastation she witnessed. She was thankful that Cloud was back in her life.

She quietly got back into bed. She nested her head against Cloud’s chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart. She immediately drifted back into a deep, protected slumber.

During breakfast, Cloud noticed Tifa was withdrawn. He asked her what was bothering her. She tried to dismiss his concern, but she finally recounted the Nibelheim nightmare. She saw the remorse on his face. He told her he was sorry.

"They were your people also," she told him. "You do not have to be sorry."

The mood was somber. To lighten the atmosphere, Cloud invited her to join him to train the Sector 7 slum children. He trained them every morning before going to his office. She accepted his offer.

Cloud was a strict teacher with the children. His intensity reminded Tifa of their own teacher, Master Zangan. Tifa took a few students aside and taught them. She was more patient than Cloud, but to his credit, the children's forms were sharp. Even Tifa was impressed. She watched Cloud, who was fully focused on the group.

When they finished, Cloud called all the children together. They formed a line and thanked him and Tifa. A few kids ran to Tifa, asking her to be their teacher alongside Cloud. She told them, "This is Cloud's thing."

"This could be our thing if you wanted to," Cloud cut in.

Tifa smiled brightly. Cloud knew she loved children. What truly thrilled her was Cloud's invitation. Since he came back, she had done all the inviting. This was the first time he had invited her to something he genuinely enjoyed.

"So, what do you say?" Cloud waited for her answer.

"Yes, I would like to teach them with you," she replied.

"There you have it," Cloud announced to the children. "Tifa will be teaching with me on Saturdays and Sundays." The children cheered. "Good. Now you are dismissed."

When the children left, Tifa asked him about Marlene's birthday tomorrow. She had an outfit in mind: she would dress as Princess Rosa, and Cloud would be her knight.

"I will think about it," he said, but something caught his eye. He repeated, "I will think about it," and left her there she then went shopping for decorations. She planned to close the bar today so she, Jessie, and Elena could prepare for Marlene's birthday tomorrow.

While she walked, she noticed a bald man and a red-haired man roaming the market in suits. She remembered Cloud and Zack telling her about the Turks.

The bald man, approached her. He asked her about her training, noting her muscles. The red-haired man, intervened, joking, "What my friend Rude here means is that he likes you. He wishes he could go out with you."

Tifa told them she already had a boyfriend. Rude stood frozen, as if someone slapped him in his face. "Come on,Reno, let's go." Rude walked away, while Reno laughed behind him.

Tifa continued walking, her mind racing.

She worried.Turks showing up meant trouble.

She went straight to the Odd Jobs office. She found Biggs inside, along with an agitated Barret.

"Tifa!" Biggs greeted her. "Good you can calm down Cloud when he comes here."

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"You know, Wedge and I are sick of Cloud and Barret being hostile to each other," Biggs explained. "Since Marlene's birthday is tomorrow, those two need to bury the hatchet once and for all."

Tifa considered it. Maybe Biggs was right. Maybe when Cloud arrived, he and Barret could talk, and they could all be friends.

Wedge ran into the office a few minutes later. "Cloud won't be coming."

Barret laughed from the back. "See? He is not man enough to face me!"

Tifa snapped at Barret to shut up and let Wedge continue.

"It's strange," Wedge reported. "He went with two people." Tifa's heart sank.

She asked Wedge, "Did the two people wear black suits?"

Wedge shook his head. "No. But when I called him, Cloud seemed to ignore me. I took it like he was telling me to leave him alone. One of the men was Victor Lionheart."

"The guy that was in the arena?" Barret asked. Wedge nodded.

"What do you mean, First Class SOLDIER?" Tifa was furious. "And you left Cloud with maybe two of them alone?"

"Come on, Tifa," Wedge assured her. "Cloud can take care of himself."

"Even if, he is just one guy against strong enemies, we should save him," Biggs jumped in front of her. "We should wait and see. We can't act with no plan." Tifa then told them about the two Turks she saw in the market.

Few minutes later:

Jessie burst through the door. "Good, you are all here. Shinra forces have raided the Seventh Heaven! I told them to Leave, they just ignored me and they moved in. They are searching for something, but what is it?"

Barret's face instantly lit up with terror. "Oh, shit! The bomb!"

Tifa and Jessie stared at him, enraged.

Barret admitted he built a bomb during a fit of anger and hid it under a bathroom tile. He meant to throw it out later but never got the chance.

Biggs looked at him in disbelief. Jessie scolded Barret. "You are jeopardizing your own daughter on the night before her birthday, Barret! This is too far!"

Biggs then asked who else knows about this ?

Barret told him its just yuffie and the build it few weeks ago

Wedge asked, "Where is Yuffie? I haven't seen her in a while."

Biggs then told them, "I think Yuffie have been stealing from us and when she was about to be found out she escaped. I even told Cloud about my suspicion. We have kept it a secret for a while now."

"So, you think she sold Barret out so she can escape?" Jessie asked him.

"I don't know, Jessie," Biggs answered. "But we have to find her."

"That bitch sold me out!"Barret shouted.

Tifa told him to relax. "Wait here until Shinra soldiers finish searching for whatever they want. Then we find her." Barret simply nodded while the others sat there, thinking about their next step.

Tifa and Jessie went outside. They saw the chaos created by the Shinra soldiers. The troops had lined up citizens, questioning them about their whereabouts. Tifa spotted Rude and Reno overseeing the operation.

They rushed to the bar. Inside, they found Shinra soldiers putting handcuffs on Elena.

Jessie demanded to know why they were taking Elena. One of the soldiers told them she was an associate of Barret.

Elena insisted she was not. She looked at Tifa and Jessie and cried out. "They are taking me because they think I am hiding a bomb in the bar! Please tell the soldiers I do not know about any bomb in here." Tears streamed from her eyes.

Tifa and Jessie feigned ignorance. Jessie shouted at the soldiers, furious at them for ruining her bar. Tifa remained silent.

Rude approached, Reno right behind him. He asked the soldiers what was wrong. They told him about the bomb alert they received. Rude asked if they found anything. The soldiers reported no, but insisted they needed to take Elena for further questioning. Elena looked at Jesse and Tifa before she was led away.

Rude told the soldiers to get out of the Seventh Heaven. He apologized to Tifa. As they moved away, Tifa could hear Reno joking to Rude about how much he liked her. Rude told him to shut up.

Tifa and Jessie entered the bar. Everything was a mess. "Screw them," Jessie muttered. They started cleaning the bar, working in silence.

In Tifa's mind, one thing consumed her: Cloud and his whereabouts.

After cleaning the bar, the sun began to set. Tifa and Jessie rushed out to buy decorations. Luckily, they found Barret, who had evaded the Shinra soldiers. He scratched the back of his head, asking what he should buy for Marlene. They helped him select gifts for his daughter's birthday.

After Barret bought his gifts, Tifa saw Wedge in the market. She asked him if Cloud was back. He shook his head. It was now 7 PM, and Cloud still had not returned. Wedge offered to run to Aerith’s house to see if he was there. Tifa told him no. They should trust Cloud. She then asked Wedge to help her carry the bags to the bar.

When they arrived, Tifa immediately went to work. She baked the cake and set up the menu and juices for the children tomorrow. Jessie, Biggs, and Wedge helped her decorate the bar.

2 hours later …

Just as they finished setting up, Elena entered the bar.They ran to her, relieved. She told them her questioning was tough, but after questioning they let her go. They realized she would not elaborate further.

Biggs looked surprised, and Wedge looked happy. Jessie told Elena to sit down. Elena insisted she had no time. She wanted to help set up the rest of the bar. Tifa told her they were nearly finished. Elena should rest at home so she could wake up energized and help them tomorrow. Elena thanked them and went home.

"Poor girl," Jessie spoke after Elena left.

"Yeah," Wedge agreed.

Biggs told them, "Come on. It is almost 10 PM. We need to finish everything now and talk about it tomorrow after the party."

At 9:55 PM, they closed the bar. Everything was set up. Tifa was grateful for Jessie and the others. They all headed to their homes.

When Tifa arrived home. She changed her clothes and started sewing for the final preparations on Cloud's costume and also to distract herself. It was now midnight when she heard the door open. It was Cloud.

He looked exhausted. He put his sword against the wall and walked toward her.

She got up and asked him where he has been all day. He told her he was at Zack's.

"Do not lie to me," she demanded. "I know you went with two First Class SOLDIERs."

Cloud looked at her, then sighed. He went and sat on the sofa. "Yes, I met with them. They were from my former squad. They gave me a job offer."

Tifa's heart sank.

"Victor Lionheart is now leading the SOLDIER program. He told me Shinra fired the old regime, and they wants me to join back."

"And what did you tell them?"

"I refused." he replied. "I never even considered it. I am happy here with you . That made her heart skip a beat. So I went to Zack and discussed it with him, and I came here after." He got up and poured himself a drink.

Tifa then told him everything about the raid and Elena's capture. He froze. "Did they do anything to you?" she assured him they did not. She did not tell him about the bomb Barret hid. If she did, there well be no come back between Cloud and Barret.

She then got up and made them a sandwich. After they ate, she told him he needed to try out his costume. He refused at first, but she managed to convince him.

He put on the custom made knight outfit and showed it to her. She told him to wait. She went into the bathroom and tried on her own Princess Rosa costume. When she came out, Cloud was mesmerized. He mumbled, "You look beautiful."

Tifa’s cheeks flushed pink. "You look good, too," she told him. His ears went red. He changed back, finished his sandwich, and at 1:30 AM, they went to sleep to get ready for the big party.

The next morning:

When they woke up, Cloud asked her about the party. She told him it would be a surprise. He told her he hated surprises, and that made her smile.

When she finished cooking their breakfast, she told him he needed to be ready at 4 PM. He told her he would thin..

She cut him off. "You will be there for me and Marlene, and not for Barret. You and Barret will have to be civilized today for Marlene."

He conceded. "For my part, I will be civilized. The problem will be Barret."

"Don’t worry about him Barret tends to be emotional on Marlene's birthdays, so you will not worry about him  doing any thing today."

"Good," Cloud told her.

He headed for the door, saying he would be at his office. Before he got out, Tifa stopped him. She walked to him and gave him a hug. The embrace surprised even Tifa, but Cloud hugged her back, tighter. He told her he would see her soon, then left.

When she closed the door, she fell to the ground. "You really did it Tifa," she murmured. Her face was completely red. After that Tifa cleaned the room and washed their clothes. She then headed out to the bar.

She saw the slum children already gathering around the Seventh Heaven. They were reading a notice posted on the door. Elena stood nearby, sighing, trying to shoo the kids away. "Kids," Elena muttered. They had read the notice telling them to come back at 4 PM. Elena wanted them to go away.

Tifa approached them. She told the children to wait and to not ruin the surprise then She told them to go and play convincing them that time would move faster that way. They nodded and ran off to play tag.

When the children were gone, Tifa told Elena, "Be nice to them. They are just kids trying to play."

Elena tried to object, but Tifa cut her off. "Kids will look back at us in the future. Do not ruin their memories. Let them enjoy moments like this, because you never know if this will happen again next year."

Then Tifa went inside the bar and asked if Jessie was there. Elena nodded beside her.

Jessie emerged from behind the counter. Tifa asked, "Is everything set up?"

Jessie gave her a thumbs up. "When did I ever let you down?" Jessie smirked. "Cloud will kill you if he knows what we are planning to do with him."

Tifa just smiled while Elena stood in silence. "Let's not worry about Cloud," Tifa grinned.

"Of course," Jessie told her with a smirk. "I haven't told Biggs either."

Tifa checked on the cake. It was a strawberry cake, just like Marlene liked. The juices were ready; she just had to put them in the fridge.

When everything was finished, she headed to Cloud’s office to drag him out, just in case he had second thoughts. Luckily he was alone. He sighed but got up behind her.

They saw the children again, gathering in the new Cat Park that Wedge and Biggs had built. "What a waste of money," Cloud mumbled. Tifa laughed at how annoyed Cloud was about the park.

Tifa and Cloud went to their room. Tifa told him to hurry. He told her to go change first. She replied  there was no time, so they should change together in the bathroom just for today.

Cloud's face went completely red. "What is wrong with you today?" he asked her. "First you hug me, and now this? What else do you have in mind kis..” come on cloud she told him there is no time and they are late she then she pulled him inside with her .

A few minutes passed...

They emerged from the bathroom in their costumes. Cloud remained silent while Tifa spoke, guiding him on the plan for the party. Cloud did not hear a word.

They went to the bar. They saw the children, led by Marlene, demanding they open the door. When Jessie saw Tifa, she immediately opened the door.

Inside, the bar was decorated to look medieval castel. Marlene wore a pink princess outfit. Barret stood beside her in a monster costume, his eyes already watery with emotion. Tifa sat Cloud at his usual spot. She went to the out so she could help the performers sneak in, then checked with Jessie. Jessie gave her the thumbs up. Tifa then looked at Elena , and she also gave a silent thumbs up. Good she told the performers to get ready because the play is about to began .

Marlene approached Cloud, who was sitting down drinking an orange juice. And she asked "Is there any knight who could help me?" she asked.

The entire bar looked at Cloud. He finally realized what was happening. He got up. "I am a knight, my fair lady."

Marlene told him, "The princess of this kingdom was taken hostage by the evil Black Knight."

Cloud sighed. "Where shall I fight this Black Knight my lady?"

"He lives in the wild, so let's go," she said, dragging him outside.

Cloud followed Marlene Outside, he saw the full setup it shocked him how fast everything was done . A stage was constructed . On the stage, the Black Knight stood. To Cloud's shock, the knight was Zack. Who was really enjoying himself being a bad guy in a kids play .

"Ha ha ha!" Zack laughed. "Is this guy your answer to save the princess?" Beside Zack, the evil Witch arrived it was Aerith in costume laughing. "Now that we have Princess Rosa, there is nothing that can stop us to take over the castle.

Cloud told them, "They will never take the castle, and he will stop them and get Princess Rosa where she belongs."

"You and what army?" the Black Knight challenged him.

And few black knight appeared and cloud could roll his eyes on how much zack and aerith were laughing . And beside him came two grey knight wedge and Biggs “Don’t worry Fair Knight we well help you end the Black knight Tyranny on this Kingdom “ They both announced

"Get him!" the Black Knight ordered his Men .

Biggs and Wedge told Cloud not to worry; they would help him rescue Princess Rosa.

Cloud, Biggs, and Wedge were quickly cornered.

"You cannot defeat us!" Zack laughed. Again Cloud roll his eyes he couldn’t believe how Zack was enjoying this . Cloud then whispered to Biggs, "What is happening? I thought we were supposed to beat the bad guys and finish this."

From the front of the bar, Marlene dragged Barret, who wore his monster costume. "Look! The fair knight and his friends are getting cornered! Help them!"

Barret was visibly unhappy, guessing by his reaction that he also did not know the full script. "Do not worry, my lady! I will help the weak knight!" He could not help himself.

With Barret's help, they managed to beat the Black Knight's men. Barret, Wedge, and Biggs faced the Witch, while Cloud faced the Black Knight.

"Princess Rosa belongs to me!" the Black Knight announced.

"No, she belongs to me!" Cloud countered. With a well-timed slash, Cloud defeated the Black Knight. He ran to the stage door and opened it. He found Tifa laughing inside.

"You took your sweet time," she joked.

"Shut up," he told her,smiling despite himself.

After a minute, Cloud emerged with Princess Rosa beside him. Princess Rosa ran toward Marlene and thanked her for calling the fair knight. Marlene smiled at them. Barret came from behind, lifting Marlene high. "Let's hear it for the birth day girl Marlene!" he shouted. The people cheered and clapped for her .They then returned inside for cake and gifts.

Few minutes later:

After blowing out the candles, Marlene stood proudly. The children offered congratulations.

Cloud walked to Zack. "You really suck at acting."

Zack just laughed. "What do you want me to do? Tifa came to me five minutes before the play started and asked me that if  Aerith and I would  want to be in the play . I tried my best, like you did."

Aerith joined them, smiling. "So, how did I do?"

"You both sucked," Cloud stated flatly. "What kind of evil character just laughs and does nothing?"

Zack and Aerith laughed.

Cloud walked toward his chair. Biggs came to him and joked, "How are you, my fair knight?"

"Oh, shut up," Cloud told him. Biggs laughed and left.

The children gathered around Cloud, wanting to play knights with him. He played along with them for a while. Tifa sat beside him. She smiled. "How do you think of the play?"

"Hated it," Cloud said immediately.

She laughed, then waved to Elena, who brought them their drinks.

"When are we going home? I hate this costume."

Tifa laughed again. Do hate being the hero that much ? “ Yeah “ He told her . Even if the World hate you Cloud  you well all ways be my hero then, and now, and forever. Cloud heart skip a beat . Then She rested her head on his shoulder. They stayed like that for a moment.

Cloud spoke. "All and all, I enjoyed the play."

"Yeah," Tifa told him.

He joked, "Especially the Barret part. He looked mad." Cloud smiled.

Jessie came over and told Tifa it was time for gifts. Tifa dragged Cloud with her to the others. They sat down with Zack and Aerith. Tifa helped Marlene open the gifts. Barret was sobbing beside his daughter. Tifa told him to hold himself together, but he said he could not control himself. Wedge was laughing at him.

Among the guests a strange man appeared with long purple hair and a dark jacket. He approached Marlene with a gift box. He knelt beside her and gave her the box. "Open it when you are home at night kid," he told her with a strange laugh. Barret snatched the gift from Marlene hands and saw the picture inside a vein on his forehead throbbed. Tifa intervened. She thanked the strange man. He eyed her shamelessly.

“You’re gorgeous. You should be mine.”

Tifa ignored him and just turn around. He didn’t like it so he grabbed her by her arm. Biggs stepped in. "Relax," Biggs told him. Why the strange man asked she is the one who ignore me and he still looked at Tifa who was now looking at him you can call me Roger . But Biggs forced Roger to leave and Roger just nod and turn to leave He saw Cloud, who had gotten up from his chair. Cloud stood in front of Roger.

"Well, well, if it isn't Cloud Strife," Roger announced.

"What do you want?" Cloud asked.

"Nothing," Roger answered. "Just giving a gift for a beautiful princess."

When Roger reached the door, he stopped. And asked "When Lionheart asked you about joining back, what did you tell him?" Tifa's heart sank .

"None of your business," Cloud said flatly.

“ You are right” Roger grinned . Good to see you alive. Let’s see if you stay that way.”

Cloud and Zack followed him outside the bar. Cloud called him.

"Why are you here?" Cloud demanded.

Roger answered, "That is not for you to know Cloud My goal for coming here is fulfilled, so you need to watch yourself."

Cloud asked again, "Why are you here?"

Roger pulled out a gun and pointed it at Cloud's head. Zack tried to intervene, but Roger pulled a second gun and pointed it at Zack's head. "You do not know how much I am restraining myself right now not to pull the trigger, you fucking traitor."

Roger's anger swelled. Aerith tried to do a spell, but Zack waved her off. Panic erupted as civilians fled.

Roger shouted, "Your weakness led to our demise at Nibelheim! You should be glad that Lionheart still wants you on the team! If he didn’t, you would be laid in the ground where you are supposed to be!"

Zack managed to duck his head and wrestle Roger for the gun. Cloud stood frozen. Barret dove at Cloud and tackled him, snapping him out of his paralyses .

Zack beat Roger in a close hand-to-hand combat. Roger retreated.

Then Victor Lionheart appeared. “Good I have arrived in time” He drew his sword and smashed Roger's body with a powerful slash that knocked him unconscious. Victor the went to Cloud. "I am sorry. Roger escaped last night when he knew that I met you. He is now back in the program we well erase his memory to protect you. Roger is another case of Hojo experiments please Cloud let me help you he then offered his hand and Cloud took it . “My answer remain the same I well never Work for Shinra again.”  What a shame Victor spoke I would’ve like of you being with me to fix Shinra from the inside.

Tifa rushed out and checked on Cloud. Victor looked at her. "So, this girl must be Tifa. Cloud always told us after he became a First Class SOLDIER, he would go back to his village and marry his crush."

Zack asked Victor, "Why are you insistent on recruiting Cloud?"

Victor told him, "Out of all of the team, the one who needs help most is Cloud."

Zack reassured him, "Cloud is in safe hands."

"I could see that," Victor replied. He ordered his men to take Roger's body with them . He apologized to the people and wished them a good day then he left  with his men.

When they arrived home, Tifa went to change. Cloud sat down in a chair, his head bowed. He sat motionless, reliving the moment he froze. If Barret had not tackled him, he knew he would be dead.

When Tifa came out of the bathroom, she saw his defeated posture. She sat beside him. "It is alright, Cloud. It happens."

He cut her off. "I am sorry." His apology surprised her. "What are you apologizing for?" she asked.

"For being weak and for being a curse on everyone. My father would be laughing at me now."

"It happens, Cloud. You got scared don’t forget you’re still human."

  "No!" he snapped. "I promised myself not to be weak. But when I saw Roger again, everything in me froze. When I saw him, I remembered everything: the faces of the people he killed, the screams, the fire, and the trail of blood."

Tifa listened, opting on staying quiet, letting Cloud vent his anger.

He then revealed one truth to her. "Roger was the one who killed my mother." Cloud's voice was raw. "And like today, I stood there and let it happen." A few tears appeared in his eyes. "Every time I think I can be happy, life always reminds me someone like me cannot feel happiness. All I can feel is guilt. In the last three months, life was good. The nightmares were getting less and less, I opened a business and it started grewing and I’m staying with you and finally I thought I could be..." He stopped.

"You thought you could be what?" Tifa asked gently.

"I thought I could be happy," That broke her heart.

"You can be happy," she insisted.

"What is the point, Tifa?" he spoke. "From my time in Nibelheim, every time something good happens to me, life takes it away. Now, Victor is implying to me that I could be the next one to lose his mind."

She put her hand on his. She felt his hands shaking. "What if I really lost it?" he asked. "Will you be able to stop me? And if you did, will you let Shinra take me?"

"Cloud," she called, looking him directly in the eyes. "Look at me!"

He did. "I will never let you go. You are mine, and I am yours, Forget about what happened at Nibelheim  and what happed today. You will start tomorrow like nothing happened."

Suddenly, Cloud hugged her so tightly she felt her back might be crushed. She let him. She told him, "It will be alright. I will always be by your side." She knew he needed that reassurance. She knew he still hid many things from her. She wanted to know, but she gave him his time. She trusted that one day he would tell her everything on his own. Today was not that day.

After a few minutes, his hug loosened. She pulled away and he told her, "You are right. I need to learn how to forgive myself."

He went into the bathroom to wash his face. When he came out, he laid down in bed, silent, as if nothing had happened. He pulled her close to him and buried his head in her neck. She put her head on his chest and They both fell into a deep sleep.

Chapter Text

Tseng sat beside from Zack in a front of them was  Elmyra garden . Tseng had black coffee.

Zack then asked it strange thet you wanted this meeting Tseng. He said it in Joking tone.

"Rufus has a new obsession," Tseng began without preamble. "He calls it Project Neo Midgar. It requires eliminating the entire substructure here in the slums.”

Zack felt a coldness settle in his stomach. "Eliminating? What does that mean for the people?"

"It means you also you should stay away from Slums especially Sector 7," Tseng warned. "Soon there is going to be an operation soon to take down Barret and AVALANCHE ."

Tseng added Take Aerith and move away from the slums.

"Is AVALANCHE compromised?" Zack asked.

Tseng simply nodded.

"Zack," Tseng leaned forward, his voice low. "Tell me about the heir of Wutai. And her whereabouts I heard she lives in Sector 7 ."

"I don't know what you are talking about," Zack replied, Zack was genuinely shocked. Cloud had told him she was just a thief stealing Materia in Sector 7. "I know nothing of this," Zack insisted.

Tseng sighed. "Yuffie is the princess of Wutai. We have information that she is here, and she is gathering Materia for her foolish cause to help prolong the war even though the war is ended  ."

At that moment, Elmyra arrived with a basket of fresh breakfast pastries Aerith was with her. Tseng tried to decline, but Aerith and Zack insisted he sat and eat.

They ate in silence for a few minutes, a strange, casual calm hanging over the heavy conversation.

When they finished, Tseng thanked them for the meal and gave Zack a warning. "Zack, do not get involved."

"Do not worry about it buddy you know me," Zack told him. Tseng cut him and thats why I’m telling you let it be . Zack just nods and said:

"Thank you for the information."

When Tseng left.

Zack immediately turned to Aerith. "We need to call Tifa. To Tell Cloud to come and meet us here."

Aerith looked at him, frustrated. "Why don't you just get a phone and call Cloud yourself like normal human beings?"

Zack explained. "If we had phones, we could be tracked. It is better for him and me to not carry a phone for now," he added.

Aerith sighed and called Tifa.

Tifa answered, sounding busy. She was in the middle of shopping. Aerith greeted her then asked "Where is Cloud?"

"He is in his shop," Tifa replied.

"Good," Zack mumbled beside Aerith. "Tell him I will come to visit him there." Zack ran out of the house.

"What's wrong?" Tifa asked, a hint of worry in her voice now.

"Oh, don't worry it’s nothing," Aerith told her, forcing a light tone. "Zack loves to be a drama queen." After a short chat, Aerith closed the phone. She sighed. She then looked at the sky Can she defy fate? Or will fate always be the same? That a question she asked herself since she was young.

Half an hour later…

Zack reached Cloud's Odd Jobs office and opened the door. He found Cloud speaking with an old lady named Mrs. Higgins.

"I already told Tifa about the filter," Mrs. Higgins complained. "She promised to tell you."

"Did she?" Cloud spoke mildly. He sighed "Alright, we will fix your filter on the house. Wedge, go with her."

Mrs. Higgins spoke again. "My neighbor, also, needs to change the filter she is an…."

"Okay," Cloud cut her off and told Biggs. "Go with her and help her."

When the Biggs and Wedge left, Cloud sighed. "I'm sick of these greedy old people always twisting my arm by asking Tifa."

Zack chuckled. "Then Zack, what brings you here?"

Cloud looked at him. "Oh, I know this look," he said, getting up from his chair. "Are we moving?"

The bluntness took Zack off guard. "What? No! Why do you think that?"

Cloud explained, "Before, every time we moved, you gave me the same look."

Zack sat down and relayed the information Tseng had told him. Project Neo Midgar. They are going to destroy the slums and there going to be an operation to take down AVALANCHE and how is AVALANCHE is compromised.

Cloud looked straight ahead. "What do you think they will do?"

"I don't know, but if Tseng is the one who told me this, it is going to be big," Zack said seriously.

"So what are we going to do?" Cloud asked.

"I don't know Cloud but I think we should consider moving."

I can't," Cloud told him flatly.

What? Why? Zack asked.

I can't leave Tifa here. She loves this place, and I can't run knowing something bad will happen to her or anyone she loves. Cloud's eyes flashed with a hint of Mako color.

"Alright,Alright," Zack told him to calm him down . "I will try to convince her to move with us."

"You could," Cloud joked, "but she won't listen. But if you did convince her, where are we going to?" Cloud asked again. Kalm is still destroyed ,Cosmo Canyon is next on there radar.

What about Gongaga,Junon, or Costa Del Sol I hear it’s beautiful this time a year . Zack suggested . But before all of this let me speak to Tifa. I will try to work in my charm." Cloud roll his eyes.

Zack then spoke about Yuffie. Also, we need to find Yuffie before Shinra does.

Why?" Cloud asked.

Because she's  Princess from Wutai.

Wait, what? Yuffie, the annoying brat, is the heir to Wutai? Cloud was shocked .

"Yes," Zack confirmed.

Then Why was she here? Cloud asked .

I don't know Cloud, but finding her is more important now. We need to take her with us. I can't leave her for Shinra.

Cloud stood up. "Okay, I will try to find her even harder now while you go and try to convince Tifa."

"Leave it to me," Zack assured him, throwing him a confident grin. "I got this."

Zack reached the Seventh Heaven. He found Tifa sweeping the ground after Marlene’s birthday party the day before. Tifa was humming to herself. She turned and saw him.

Oh, Zack, how are you? Aerith called me and told me you wanted Cloud. Is everything alright?

Yeah, he told her. She pointed to a seat in the corner. She handed the broom to Jessie and walked over to Zack.

When they sat down, Tifa asked him, What did you want?

Zack leaned in. "What would it take for you to move from here?"

She was taken aback by the notion. "Why?" she asked.

"Let's say I have information about something big that about to happen here."

Tifa’s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?"

I can't tell you the details, but we need to consider moving from here.

And what about the people here? Tifa argued, her voice rising. "We can't leave them be, knowing their life is in danger. We can't let another Nibelheim happen here. In Nibelheim 5 years ago I was weak, but this time, it will not be the same whatever they bring."

She then asked, "What will Cloud do?"

"Cloud told me he will be with you. If I convince you, he will leave with me."

Tifa smiled shyly. "Really?" She took a deep breath. "Then it is decided. I will stay to protect those I love."

"But you will die," Zack tried to argue.

So be it. I have to fight. I can't let the children here go through what I went through I can’t let them lose their home like I did . "You don't know Shinra," Zack warned. "They will show you no mercy to anyone here."

"But I've seen it," Tifa countered, her voice hardening. When Sephiroth and those masked men went crazy and started killing everyone that I loved. Marlene and the other kids can't go through what I have gone through. And I'm sure Cloud thinks the same. Bu.. zack tried to argue again.There are no buts," Tifa cut him off.

I have made my mind up. I will fight here until the end." She got up. "Thank you, Zack, for warning me.

Elena entered with groceries. Barrett was behind her he looked restless he Ran to the bathroom without saying anything.

Zack approached Tifa. "Please, rethink your decision. You can't win."

She looked at him. "Then what? Start over again? Do you know how hard it was for me to get settled here? It took a lot of time, and thanks to Jessie and old lady Marile, they helped me settle after seeing my home turn to ash. I promised myself to get stronger, and if I run away now, I will betray all of the people who helped me."

But you will have Cloud to help you settle this time. You can start over.

She looked at Zack, a sad finality in her eyes. "I can't. Even if I knew our doom, I would still rather stay and fight."

Zack sighed. He told her to think about it and reconsider, not to waste her life on a lost cause.

When he got out, he found Cloud leaning on the wall beside the bar door.

"So, what did she tell you?" Cloud asked.

Zack sighed and told him, "She is really stubborn."

Cloud nodded. "If that's what Tifa wants, I will be with her until the end."

"I know," Zack looked at Cloud sadly.

Cloud put his hand on Zack's shoulder, assuring him. "Nothing will happen to them."

Cloud then changed the subject. "Let's go find Yuffie so you can take her away with you, Zack, and make sure she never comes back here."

"So this is it, huh?" Zack gave Cloud a sad smile. "Let's go and find the princess."

Before leaving, Cloud slipped inside the bar and took Tifa’s phone. He told Zack, "In case she wanted something, she can just call."

Zack chuckled. "We really should get us phones."

"No, not happening," Cloud said with a small smile.

They started searching the slums, moving from Sector 7 to Sector 1.  Where is she ? Cloud asked do you think she really manger to escape Midgar?

Zack scratched his chin “ I don’t know but we shouldn’t give up .”

Two Hours Later…

While they were on their way back through Sector 2, they found a couple complaining. The woman was upset that she had lost her father's Materia.

Zack asked them when they lost it. "This morning," they replied.

"Really?" Zack smiled. "Did you meet a short-haired girl?" The man answered, "In fact, yes. She told us she was a guide. You see, we are not from here. We live in Sector 4."

"I get it," Zack said. "You got played. Where did you meet her?"

"In the outskirts of the sector." Where ? He asked at North . The Women told him .

"Thank you ." Zack thanked them .

The woman then added, "She had this strange dog with her."

"What kind of dog?" Cloud asked, annoyed.

"A red dog who looked old, but at the same time, he looked scary. My husband swore he heard him talk."

Cloud looked at Zack. Zack just shrugged. "Okay, thank you. We will bring your Materia back." They then left quickly.

They went to the outskirt but found nothing. "We need to look harder. She is just a kid, we cou.." Cloud started, but they were cut off by a sudden Lightning attack .

Yuffie appeared. "Hold it right there!" she ordered. A dog with fire on his tail appeared beside her.

"Yuffie, what are you doing?" Cloud was annoyed. "You know you cannot beat us."

"No, but with Materia, I have a chance!" Yuffie declared. "I want to get out of here and go back to Wutai to help my people. Wutai must fight!"

Cloud scoffed. "You must be as stupid as Barret."

Zack waved at Cloud to stop talking. "Yuffie, we haven't officially introduced ourselves. My name is Zack."

Yuffie looked at him, impatient. "Get to the point!"

"I will personally help you get out of here if you beat me,You and your cute dog."

"Shut up!" the dog spoke. "My name is Red, and I also want to get out of here. I need to go to Cosmo Canyon."

Zack's eyes lit up like a kid's. "Did you see it, Cloud? The dog talked!"

"Yes, I see it, Zack," Cloud replied, rolling his eyes.

Zack refocused. And looked back at Yuffie "Beat me, and you will go to your people."

Yuffie asked, "How should I trust that Cloud won't interfere?"

"You can have my word he won't." Zack looked at Cloud, who simply nodded. "See? He will not interfere. So, will you do it?" Zack asked.

"Yeah," she said with a big smirk . "This is like beating a baby."

Before the fight began, Zack detached the Materia from his sword and tossed it to Cloud.

Red approached Cloud. "Your friend is crazy! Why is he giving Yuffie so much advantage? Does he really want to lose?"

Cloud just smirked and asked, "Why are you here?"

"To watch and make sure there's no funny business," Red replied.

Cloud smirked again. "Zack will win easily."

Before the fighting started, Zack held his Buster Sword out in front of him. "Embrace your dreams, and whatever happens, protect your honor as SOLDIER!" He then asked Yuffie if she was ready.

Annoyed, she answered him. "Yeah, let's get this over with."

She immediately cast Fire and Ice, which Zack easily dodged. When he ran toward her, she cast Windspells to push him away, but he was unstoppable. He jumped, and she cast Gravity. After the spell, she threw her shuriken, but Zack blocked it effortlessly.

Red XIII was watching, shocked. He mumbled, "This guy is a monster."

Zack rushed forward, pushing through her elemental defenses. In a final, desperate moment, Yuffie cast Barrier. She looked tired, but she was stunned when she saw Zack wasn't even sweating. She thought about running.

"It's over," Cloud mumbled, which surprised Red.

"What do you mean?" Red asked.

"Unknowing to Yuffie, she has been cornered," Cloud explained. "She can't cast another spell while she is this close to Zack."

Zack rushed her, joking, "Show me the famous Wutai fighting style!"

She could barely react against Zack attacks . After a few seconds she couldn’t take it anymore her shuriken went flying, and she fell to her knees. "You win. I quit."

Zack knelt down to her level. "You fought well. Your father would be proud of you."

"I wish," she told him, a tear forming in her eye. "Our last moments were bad. Now I'm stuck here forever while my country becomes slaves to Shinra."

"No, you are not. You will move out with me."

She looked at him in disbelief. Zack continued, "Shinra is searching for you. I will help you run away. What I want in return is for you and Red to trust me."

Cloud and Red approached them. "Are we done here?" Cloud asked, handing Zack his Materia back.

"Yeah. Yuffie will go with me to Sector 5." Zack turned to Red. "What about you, Red?"

"I think we have to stick together for a while," Red told him.

"Then it's done."

Tifa’s phone suddenly rang. Cloud answered. "Yeah, I will eat dinner at home... Yeah, okay, I will bring milk with me." He closed the phone.

"Come on, let's go," Cloud said.

Cloud went on his own way toward Sector 7. Zack, Red, and Yuffie headed toward Sector 5.

It was dark when they reached Aerith's home. Elmyra was already asleep. Aerith was sitting on the bench in the garden, praying, when she saw them approaching.

Aerith ran toward them. Her eyes lit up with excitement when she saw Red. She reached out to play with him. "Who is a good boy?"

"Stop it!" Red commanded.

Aerith's eyes widened. "Zack, did you hear him? The dog talked!" She was ecstatic.

Red looked at Zack. "If this is how you are going to treat me, I will go back to Shinra."

Yuffie jumped in. "He's not kidding. Red and I first met in Hojo's lab at Shinra HQ."

Zack looked at Red, his expression softening. "So, you are one of Hojo's Mako experiments."

"Yes. They took me from home and did some crazy things to me. I will never forgive them, and when I see Hojo, I will kill him."

Zack grinned. "You will have to wait in line."

"Come on, let's eat dinner."

When they finished eating, they sat down to discuss the plan. Zack told Aerith, "We have to move out from here."

Aerith was confused. "Why?"

Zack relayed what Tseng had told him about the coming attack on Sector 7. "We have to take Elmyra with us."

"And what about Cloud?"

Zack looked sad. "Cloud decided to stay there with Tifa."

"I can convince them to move!" Aerith insisted.

"There looks to be no time," Zack told her. "Shinra is going to attack Sector 7. I can't risk them finding you here, so we need to move out."

Yuffie chimed in, "But to where?"

"I think Kalm is a good place to start," Zack proposed. "Then we go to Junon and take the boat to Costa del Sol, then to Gongaga. We can stay there for a while until things cool down."

"And what about you helping me go to Wutai?" Yuffie asked.

"Don't worry, a man's word is sacred." And I gave you my word.

"Good," Yuffie smiled. "By the way, where should I sleep? I'm so tired," Yuffie said, yawning.

"You will stay in my room," Aerith invited her. "Come on, let's go sleep, When Zack and Red were alone, Red spoke. "That girl is something special."

"You mean Aerith?" Zack asked.

Red nodded. Zack the added ."Ever since I met her, I knew she was special, but until now, she never told me. I will wait, though. One day, she will."

By the way how can you tell? Zack asked, turning around.

"I can tell," Red replied. "Her scent is not the scent of a human. I can't tell you why, because even I don't know."

Zack stood after for a few minutes of thinking. "It's about time we should go to sleep. You are going with me. Come on."

Chapter Text

The middle of the night in Sector 7 was never truly quiet, but the air felt heavier. Cloud bolted upright in bed, his breath coming in jagged hitches. The familiar scent of mako and fire from his dreams slowly faded as he realized where he was. He looked down to find Tifa fast asleep between his arms .

He tightened his grip on her, pulling her closer. "Never again," he mumbled to himself, a silent vow against the ghosts of Nibelheim. He eventually fell back into a restless sleep.

When morning light filtered through the dusty window, the reality of their situation returned. As they dressed, Tifa looked at the growing pile of supplies in the corner.

"Cloud, we should start stocking up," she said seriously. "We need to be ready for whatever Shinra is planning. And... we need to let the people know. We have to tell them what’s coming."

"We should," Cloud agreed, his voice flat.

Tifa hesitated, then stepped toward him. "Maybe this is the time for you and Barret to bury the hatchet. You two need to talk."

Cloud’s expression hardened immediately. "That’s not going to happen. Barret is obsessed with dying for nothing, and he’s going to drag everyone down with him. This whole attack is because of his stupidity .

Tifa looked down, her voice soft but firm. "Maybe he is stupid. But please, do it for me. And for Marlene. We all need to be at the same table if we’re going to survive this."

Cloud looked at her, his eyes flashing with annoyance. "You know I hate it when you do this."

"Do what?" she asked, a small, knowing smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

"Giving me those puppy eyes to make me do whatever you want," he grumbled. "But this time is different. I’m staying firm on this."

Tifa’s smile widened into a smirk. She knew him too well. "We’ll see about that. But before you head to your office, how about some pancakes?"

After breakfast, Cloud walked over to his office. The space felt hollow. There was no Wedge or Biggswaiting for him today. He sighed, feeling the weight of the silence. Tifa was effectively forcing him to speak with Barret, but he kept telling himself he would stay firm. He wouldn’t buckle just because she asked.

He sat at his desk and began drawing a map of the sector, trying to plan for every possible entrance Shinra might use. But his mind kept drifting. He found himself sketching a "doom scenario"what to do if the worst came to the worst.

"I could help you, Cloud."

The voice crawled out from the back of his mind, cold and melodic. Sephiroth.

"You know you’re no good to me dead. So, what is the plan?" Sephiroth mocked, his presence feeling like a shadow over the desk. "The hero sacrifices himself for his girl?" He laughed.

"That’s not what I’m thinking about," Cloud snapped at the empty air.

"Of course. You know that I know what you’re thinking, right?" Sephiroth challenged. "They will capture you and You’ll be put back into the program. And then... I can finally be free."

"Just fuck off," Cloud growled. The voice vanished, leaving only the sound of the wind outside.

The door creaked open and Tifa entered. She looked nervous, her hands fidgeting with her shirt.

"What is it?" Cloud asked, exhaling a long sigh. "You remember what we discussed an hour ago?"

He sighed even louder this time. "Yes, I remember. And I remember telling you I’m staying firm with my decision."

"You don’t have to be friendly," Tifa pleaded, stepping closer. "But we need Barret."

"No, we don’t," Cloud cut her off. "He’s too reckless. He does whatever he wants with no plan. We need to be smart."

"But we also need his strength. You know that." She stopped and gave him the look the soft, persistent expression he could never beat.

All of Cloud's defenses went out the window. "Alright," he admitted defeat, leaning back in his chair. "Bring him in. We’ll talk. But no promises."

"Whatever you say, Cloud," Tifa smirked, her relief evident.

A few minutes passed before Biggs and Wedge entered the office. Behind them loomed Barret, who looked absolutely pissed off.

Cloud didn't move from his chair. He looked at Tifa, Biggs, and Wedge. "Stay out for a bit," he commanded. They were against it at first, but under Cloud’s steady gaze, they complied and stepped into the hallway.

Outside, Tifa whispered to Wedge to stay near the door. Biggs tried to calm her down. "Barret’s an idiot, but he isn't stupid enough to fight a SOLDIER head-on. They just need to talk it out."

Tifa nodded, but a bad feeling twisted in her gut. She leaned against the wall, listening to the muffled, low rumbling of voices from inside. Minutes ticked by. Biggs started talking to Wedge about what to eat for lunch, and Wedge mentioned a new restaurant that had just opened near the station. Tifa started to feel a small sense of relief maybe she had been afraid for nothing.

Then, the sound of splintering wood and a heavy crash echoed through the door.

Biggs and Wedge charged in first, with Tifa right behind them. The office was a mess. The heavy wooden table was snapped in half, lying in pieces across the floor. Barret was on the ground, breathing hard, and Cloud was standing over him, his expression cold and unshaken.

"Are we good now?" they heard Cloud ask.

"Yeah," Barret grunted, wiping sweat from his forehead.

Cloud didn't say another word to him. He walked toward the door, stopping briefly next to Wedge. "Buy a new table. Use my money."

Wedge could only manage a stunned nod. Tifa didn't wait to see if Barret was okay; she grabbed Cloud by the arm and dragged him out of the room, heading straight back toward the Seventh Heaven.

Tifa dragged Cloud through the door of the Seventh Heaven, her face flushed with anger. "Why did you hit him?" she demanded.

Cloud stayed silent, his eyes fixed on the floor. Tifa didn't stop; she shoved his shoulder. "You are not a baby, Cloud! Answer me!" She pointed toward the corner table, and Cloud went there without a word, sitting heavily in his chair.

Tifa turned to the bar and saw Jesse and Elena sitting face to face. The air in the room felt hollow; both women looked devastated. Tifa walked over, her anger at Cloud momentarily forgotten. "What’s wrong?"

Elena looked up, her eyes red. "I told Jesse... I think it’s time for me to move on."

"Why?" Tifa asked, her voice dropping to a whisper.

"I have relatives near Junon," Elena explained. "I’m sure they will take me in. I thought moving away from home was going to be good, and I’ve loved my time here with you two... but I just want to go home."

The words broke Tifa’s heart. Elena had a home to go back to—a luxury she and Cloud no longer possessed. Elena stood up and pulled both Tifa and Jesse into a tight, trembling hug. She thanked them for giving her a chance and told them she was thinking of opening her own bar down in Junon.

"If we ever go there, we'll be your first customers," Jesse promised, her voice cracking.

A single tear rolled down Elena’s cheek. She turned and walked to the door, her silhouette small against the Midgar light before she disappeared.

"Good luck, Elena," Jesse mumbled to the empty doorway.

"Yeah," Tifa said softly. Elena’s presence had been a relief, a bit of normalcy in their chaotic lives. Now, they were back to the original two.

Jesse tried to lighten the mood with a weak joke. "And just when I was thinking of giving her a percentage of the bar." She grabbed a cloth and started cleaning the counter, her movements robotic.

Tifa went over to Cloud’s table. He looked up. "What happened? Why did Elena leave?"

"She’s gone back to her family in Junon," Tifa said.

Cloud looked surprised. "Junon, huh?"

"Why? What's wrong with that?" Tifa asked.

"Nothing," Cloud mumbled, though his mind seemed to be racing.

"Then can you tell me why you fought with Barret?"

"He deserved it," Cloud said simply.

Tifa rolled her eyes, exhausted. "Don't worry, Tifa," he assured her, his voice reaching for a rare moment of comfort. "We won't need him."

"But we have to be on the same page!"

"When the time comes, we well mange," Cloud admitted.

Tifa finally laughed, a dry, tired sound. "I guess that's as much of a promise as I'll get from you."

After a while, Cloud walked out of the bar. He told Tifa he had some business to attend to. She tried to ask him for details, but he brushed her off and disappeared into the slum.

Tifa then decided to use the time she has to visit Barret. She walked to his home and knocked. Marlene opened the door, her eyes brightening at the sight of Tifa.

"Is your dad home?" Tifa asked.

"He's inside taking a shower," Marlene said.

Tifa told Marlene to let him know she was waiting outside. She leaned against the wall and waited. After a few minutes, Barret stepped out, "I hope I didn't keep you waiting long."

"It's alright," Tifa replied.

"What do you need, Tifa?" Barret asked, leaning his heavy frame against the doorframe.

"What happened between you and Cloud?

Barret took a long, weary breath. "He and I could never see eye to eye. I really tried, but we see things differently."

"Then why did you fight?"

Barret actually smiled. "I dared him. And that son of a bitch did it and he put me right through his own table."

"I came here to ask us to be on the same team," Tifa pleaded. "Come on, Barret. Be the bigger man here."

"Tifa, girl, I know you wish me and your boyfriend could be civilized, but I can’t. Not with him."

Tifa’s face turned pink. "We are not.."

"Save it, Tifa," Barret cut her off. "We got an agreement. Him and me."

"What do you mean?"

"Nothing. I’m going to the mine to overlook things. See you at night." He turned and walked away, leaving her standing alone in the dusty street.

Tifa started the walk back to the Seventh Heaven, her mind spinning. As she turned a corner, she saw a group of kids bullying a smaller boy, pushing him into the dirt. She rushed forward.

"Hey! That’s enough!"

The bullies recognized her and went running into the shadows. Tifa knelt beside the boy on the

ground. "Are you alright? What’s wrong?"

The kid looked at her, but instead of being grateful, he looked pissed off. "Why did you stop

them? I wanted to die."

The words took her by surprise, hitting her like a physical blow. "Tell me... what’s your name?"

"My name is Denzel," the boy said flatly.

"Okay, Denzel. Tell me, where are your parents? I’ll take you to them."

"My parents are dead," he said, his voice devoid of emotion.

"What? How did they die?"

"A strange sickness. It took down my entire village. I was the only one who survived."

Tifa’s heart broke. "How have you survived all this time?"

"Stealing," Denzel muttered. "Doing whatever I can."

Tifa didn't hesitate. She reached out and pulled him up. "Come with me. Let's go, Denzel."

Tifa pushed open the door to the bar with Denzel trailing behind her like a shadow. Jesse, who was brooming the floor, walked toward them. "Who’s the little guy?"

Denzel glared up at her. "I’m not a.."

"His name is Denzel," Tifa cut him off firmly. "And he’s hungry. What do you want to eat, Denzel?"

The boy hesitated, looking at the floor. "I don’t know."

"Okay. Sit here." Tifa pointed to a stool in front of the bar. "I’m going to make you a grilled cheese sandwich."

She jumped behind the bar and started cooking. Within minutes, the savory smell of melting cheese filled the room, making Denzel’s mouth watery. When she slid the plate in front of him, he jumped at it, eating with a desperate hunger.

"Slow down," Tifa said gently. "No one is going to take it from you."

Once he finished the last crumb, his mood shifted. The defiance returned to his eyes. Tifa leaned against the counter and approached him softly. "Tell me, Denzel... are there any relatives you know of?"

Once he finished the last crumb, his mood shifted. The defiance returned to his eyes. Tifa leaned against the counter and approached him softly. "Tell me, Denzel... are there any relatives you know of?"

Denzel looked down at his empty plate. "No one would take me. I already went to them. They treated me like the plague."

Tifa stayed silent, her heart aching for him. But Denzel broke the silence himself, his voice dripping with bitterness. "I know where this is going. This is the part where you tell me you wish you could help, and then you wish me good luck."

Tifa looked at him in disbelief. "What? Why do you think that?"

"Because that's what happens with everyone," he

muttered.

"I will not abandon you, Denzel," Tifa said, her voice ringing with a vow. "I’m just thinking of the best way I can help you.

"What? Why!?" Denzel asked, his shell finally cracking from surprise. "You shouldn't care!"

Tifa reached out and rested a hand near his. She assured him again that she wasn't going anywhere. In her heart, she felt that no child should ever feel this disposable. Strangely, as she looked at him, she felt a pang of familiarity. The boy’s stubborn, lonely pride reminded her of Cloud when they were children in Nibelheim.

Night had fallen over Sector 7. As the bar filled with workers seeking an escape from their shifts, Tifasat Denzel in a quiet corner. The bar was busy, but to her surprise, Cloud never showed up. Once the last customer left and the doors were locked, she took Denzel back to the apartment.

When they entered, the sound of running water echoed from the bathroom.

"Cloud?" she called out.

"Yeah," he answered from inside. A few minutes later, he stepped out with a towel draped over his head. He stopped dead in his tracks, eyes widening.

At the exact same time, both of them pointed at the person they didn't recognize and asked, "Who is that?"

Tifa laughed at the irony and introduced them. "Denzel, this is Cloud. Cloud, this is Denzel."

Denzel looked Cloud up and down. "So, is this guy your boyfriend?"

"That’s none of your business kid," Cloud answered flatly.

"Cloud!" Tifa scolded. "He’s just a kid!"

"Alright, I’m sorry," Cloud muttered. He looked at the boy. "What’s your name, kid?"

"None of your business," Denzel shot back.

"Denzel," Tifa warned, turning toward him. "Behave, please." She began arranging pillows on the sofa, gesturing for him to lie down. Denzel obliged, curling up under a blanket.

Cloud went into the kitchen to fix himself an egg sandwich. Tifa sat with Denzel for a moment. "Tomorrow, you and I will go buy you some new clothes," she promised. Once the boy's breathing slowed into sleep, she joined Cloud in the kitchen.

"I was at work," Cloud said between bites.

"Why didn't you come to the bar?"

"I finished late. I thought about stopping by, but it was past closing, so I came here instead." He glanced toward the sleeping boy on the sofa. "Why is he here?"

Tifa told him Denzel's story the village, the strange sickness, and the bullies. Cloud’s expression shifted, a rare flash of genuine concern crossing his face. "So, what are we going to do?"

"First, tomorrow we buy him clothes. Then we send him to school, then..."

"Then what, Tifa?" Cloud cut her off, his voice low so as not to wake the boy. "You know it’s dangerous to take in a kid, knowing what is going to happen here."

"I know," she whispered. "But I’m not leaving him to die in the streets."

"You’re right," Cloud agreed. "Tomorrow I’ll ask around for people who might want to take him in."

Tifa remembered the look in Denzel's eyes at the bar the look of a boy who expected to be abandoned. "What if we take him in? Instead of looking for a home, we make this his home."

Cloud opened his mouth to protest, but Tifa stepped closer. "Cloud, let's try."

"Are you serious, Tifa? Did you forget what’s coming?"

"No," she admitted, her voice trembling slightly but remaining firm. "We’ll have to take Denzel with us. We’ll protect him."

"But what if we di—"

Tifa placed a hand over his mouth, stopping the word before it could form. "Don't say that. We are going to survive, Cloud. No matter what, we are going to make it through this."

And then they went and lay down on there bed.

In the dead of night, a sharp, ragged cry shattered the silence of the apartment. Both Cloud and Tifabolted awake.

"Stay here," Cloud whispered, He crept into the living room, only to find Denzel thrashing on the sofa, his face drenched in cold sweat.

it was a nightmare.

Tifa ignored Cloud's warning and followed him out. She knelt by the sofa, gently shaking the boy’s shoulder. "Denzel? Denzel, wake up. You're safe."

Denzel’s eyes snapped open, wide and glazed with terror. He was shaking so hard his teeth chatted. Tifa sat beside him. "Do you want to talk about it?"

Denzel hesitated, then nodded slowly. "I dreamt about the sickness," he whispered, his voice trembling. "I felt my arm... it was changing. It was turning into a slime monster."

The description caught Cloud off guard. He stepped forward, his eyes narrowing. "Wait. Tifa told me your village had a strange disease. Is that what happened to the others?"

Denzel’s head immediately dropped, his small shoulders hunching as if he were trying to disappear. Tifa shot Cloud an angry, silencing look. Now was not the time for an interrogation. She reached out and pulled Denzel into a fierce hug. He didn't resist this time; he clung to her as if she were the only thing keeping him from drowning.

"It's okay," Tifa murmured into his hair. "You’re going to sleep with us tonight. In the bed."

"It's okay," Tifa murmured into his hair. "You’re going to sleep with us tonight. In the bed."

Denzel gave a small, shaky nod. Tifa led him into the bedroom and tucked him in between the pillows. As she lay down, Denzel reached out, his small hand fumbling for hers. Tifa squeezed his hand tight, holding it until his breathing finally leveled out into a deep sleep.

Cloud stood in the doorway, watching them. He looked at the bed, then back at Tifa.

"I'll sleep on the sofa," he said quietly.

"Cloud, no, you don't have to—"

"The boy needs the rest," Cloud interrupted, his voice soft but final. "Leaving him the space in the bed is for the best. We’ll discuss what he said in

the morning."

He grabbed his pillow from the bed, his eyes lingering on Tifa and the boy for a second longer than usual, before heading back to the living room. Tifa watched him go, feeling a strange mix of sadness and warmth as she held the hand of the boy who thought he was a monster.

The morning sun fought its way through the smog of the slums. When Tifa finally opened her eyes, she felt a small, warm weight of Denzel’s hand was still gripping hers, even in his sleep. She glanced at the clock: 10:24 AM.

"Come on, wake up," she whispered. Denzel groaned and took his time stirring, moving with a slow, groggy reluctance that reminded her exactly of Cloud. "Come on, let's go."

In the living room, Cloud was still out cold on the sofa. Tifa sent Denzel to the bathroom to wash his face while she sat beside Cloud, poking his shoulder.

"Five more minutes..." he grumbled.

"We’re already late, sleepyhead. Let's go."

Cloud sat up, his hair a chaotic mess. Tifa leaned in, her fingers instinctively smoothing out the golden spikes as she helped him fix it. As she did, Denzel stepped out of the bathroom. His eyes immediately locked onto the piano in the corner, lighting up with genuine excitement.

Cloud noticed and offered a smile at Tifa before heading to the bathroom himself. Tifa asked Denzel what he wanted for breakfast.

"Grilled cheese," he said without hesitation.

"You got it." Tifa smiled and headed to the kitchen.

Denzel wandered over to the piano, pressing a few keys randomly. The sound was clunky and off-key.

"That’s wrong," Cloud said, emerging from the bathroom. He walked over and stood behind the boy. "If you want to play, you start with good posture. Learn your notes especially Middle C. You need to understand finger placement and focus on rhythm. Build it up gradually."

Denzel looked up at him, mesmerized. From the kitchen, Tifa began to softly hum a melody along with the sizzling of the pan. Cloud’s expression softened. "That’s her favorite," he told the boy.

"Can you teach me?" Denzel asked.

Cloud looked at the boy’s hands, then back at his face. "If you want. I can even teach you how to take care of yourself. So, do you want me to be your teacher?"

Denzel nodded eagerly.

"Good. We start training tomorrow," Cloud promised.

A few minutes later, they sat at the small table, eating. Cloud wasted no time. "Tell me about this disease from your village."

"Cloud!" Tifa tried to stop him, but Denzel had already started talking.

"It started when someone from outside told us not to drink the water but we didn’t believe him," Denzel said quietly. "A few months later, people started going to the hospital. Then my dad... and my mom. I ran away because my mom told me to."

"And then—"

"I think that's enough," Tifa interrupted, her heart aching. "We understand what happened. But you’re here with us now. Come on, let's go buy you those new clothes."

Tifa went to change while Cloud prepared to head to his office. Before he stepped out the door, he turned back to Denzel

"Behave with Tifa," he commanded. Then, he was gone.

Cloud stepped out into the slums and immediately felt the shift. The air was thick with the smell of ozone and panic. People were running, shouting to one another, and shuttering their windows. He pushed through the crowd and burst into his office.

Biggs and Wedge were already there, frantically packing crates of ammunition.

"Finally decided to show up?" Biggs barked, his face pale.

"What’s wrong?" Cloud asked, his hand dropping to the hilt of his sword.

"You actually don't know what's happening?" Wedge squeaked, pointing to a small television monitor in the corner.

The screen showed Rufus Shinra. He looked cold and regal as he addressed the camera. "...the Neo Midgar project begins today. To connect the sectors and realize our vision of a unified city, we must first 'clean up' the structural decay of the slums. Effective immediately, all of the slums well under military jurisdiction for urban renewal and we well start with sector 7."

"Clean up..." Cloud whispered.

A frantic pounding at the door made them all jump. Wedge opened it, and Aerith stumbled inside, gasping for air.

"Aerith!" Cloud stood up. "What are you doing here? It’s dangerous in here and Zack will panic if he knows you are here!"

"I came here to try one last time," she pleaded, "Please, Cloud. Take Tifa and leave with us. Please!"

But fate had other plans. The door burst open again. Tifa ran in, holding Denzel’s hand so tightly her knuckles were white. "Cloud! Shinra soldiers... they’ve surrounded the whole sector! They’ve blocked the exits!"

"What!" Biggs shouted. "We have to check on the others”

"Wait!" Cloud ordered, his voice cutting through the panic .

"First thing: we get Aerith out. Whatever happens here, she cannot stay. Wedge! Take her through the back tunnels. Take as many of the elderly and the women as you can. Go!"

Wedge nodded solemnly, grabbing Aerith’s arm. "Come on, let’s move!"

Cloud turned to Tifa, his eyes softened for a fraction of a second. "You and Denzel. Go with them. It’s better that way."

"No, it’s not!" Tifa insisted, stepping closer to him, her eyes burning with a mix of fear and defiance. "I’m staying, Cloud! I’m not leaving !"

Outside the Sector 7 gate, the dust of the slums was kicked up by the boots of hundreds of Shinra infantrymen. Armored vehicles hummed, their turrets swiveling toward the residential blocks.

High above on a viewing platform, Scarlet adjusted her glove and looked down at the sprawling "infestation" below with a look of pure disgust. She checked her watch, then tapped her communicator.

"All units," she said, her voice smooth and devoid of mercy. "Commence Operation Ashes of Rebellion."